Subscribe to the Bombay Chartered Accountant Journal Subscribe Now!

PART A: Decision of the High Court

fiogf49gjkf0d
Section 2(h) of the RTI Act: Public Authority:

The question for consideration in the instant writ petition is whether the petitioner – Chandigarh University is “Public Authority” within the meaning of Section 2(h) of the Right to Information Act, 2005 (the “RTI Act”). The State Information Commission, Punjab had, by an Order dated 14.12.2012, answered such question in the affirmative. It is this order dated 14.12.2012, passed by the State Information Commission, Punjab that has been impugned before this Court.

Learned counsel appearing for the petitioner, at the very outset, conceded that the petitioner- University was a creation by law made by the State Legislature i.e. the Punjab University Act, 2012 of the State of Punjab (Act No.7 fo2012). Learned counsel however, strenuously argued that the petitioner would not fall within the definition of ‘public authority’ u/s. 2(h) of the RTI Act. In furtherance of this submission, it was urged that the statements of objects and reasons of the Act have to be read with the provisions contained in the Act itself, while interpreting the provision. Reliance in this regard was placed upon a judgment of the Apex court in Rameshwar Parshad etc. vs. State of U.P. & others, AIR 1983 SC 383. It was argued that the objective of the RTI Act was not to victimise a private body, person or entity under the garb of eliciting information. The second limb of the argument raised by the learned counsel was that the petitioner University was not an authority or body of self-Government. Much emphasis was laid upon the expression “self-Government” to contend that the same would mean the Office of the Government or State itself which by act of law creates the said “public authority” to carry out the acts and deeds of the State as defined in Article 12 of the Constitution of India. Learned counsel while impugning the Order dated 14.12.2012, passed by the State Information Commission, Punjab further argued that the petitioner-University is a privately owned and managed Institution which is not re ceiving financial assistance directly or Indirectly from the State and, accordingly, on this count alone cannot be construed as “public authority” as defined under the RTI Act.

The Court observed that there would be no quarrel as regards the first submission raised by the learned counsel that while interpreting the provision of the statute, due emphasis would have to be given to the statement of objects and reasons of the RTI Act. The statement of objects and reasons of the RTI Act indicate that it has “provisions to ensure maximum disclosure and minimum exemption, consistent with the constitutional provisions and effective mechanism for access to information and disclosures by authorities”. The pre-amble to the RTI Act notes that “democracy requires an informed citizenry and transparency of information which are vital to its functioning and also to contain corruption and to hold Governments and their instrumentalities accountable to governed.”

The Court further observed that it is against such background that the provisions of the RTI Act as also definition of “public authority” under Section 2(h) would require to be interpreted. A wider definition would have to be assigned to the expression “public authority” rather than a restrictive one. The Hon’ble Supreme Court in Reserve Bank of India vs. Peerless General Finance and Investment Co. Ltd. (1987) 1 SCC 424 noted the importance of the context in which every word is used in the matter of interpretation of statute and held in the following terms:

“Interpretation must depend on the text and the context. They are bases of interpretation. One may well say if the text is the texture, context is what gives colour. Neither can be ignored. Both are important. That interpretation is best which makes the textual interpretation match the contextual. A statute is best interpreted when we know why it was enacted. With this knowledge, the statute must be read, first as a whole and then section by section, clause by clause, phrase by phrase and word by word. If a statute is looked at, in the context of its enactment, with the glasses of the statute maker, provided by such context, its scheme, the sections, clauses, phrases and words may take colour and appear different than when the statute is looked at without the glasses provided by the context. With these glasses we must look at the Act as a whole and discover what each section, each clause, each phrase and each word is meant and designed to say as to fit into the scheme of the entire Act. No part of a statute and no word of statute can be construed in isolation. Statutes have to be construed so that every word has a place and everything is in its place.”

On a plain reading of the provision, the expression “public authority” would include an authority or a body or an institution of self-government established or constituted by a law made by the State Legislature u/s. 2(h)(c) of the RTI Act. The legislature had made a conscious distinction between “by or under” which used in relation to the Constitution and “by” in relation to a Central or State Legislation. As such, it would not be enough for the body to be established under “a Central or State legislation to become a “public authority”. If this be so, then every Company registered under the Companies Act would be a “public authority”. However, this is not the case here. Admittedly, the petitioner-University is a body established by law made by the State Legislature. Clearly, the petitioner would be covered under the scope and ambit of the definition of “public authority” under Section 2(h)(c) of the RTI Act.

The requirement as regards a body being owned, controlled or substantially financed would only apply to the latter part of Section 2(h) of the RTI Act i.e. body falling within the meaning of Section 2(h)(d)(i) or (ii). Once it is shown that a body has been constituted by an enactment of the State Legislature, then nothing more need be shown to demonstrate that such a body is a “public authority” within the meaning of Section 2(h)(c) of the RTI Act.

The Court held that the submission made by the learned counsel to assert that petitioner- University was not a body of a “self-Government” and thereby would not be covered under the expression “public authority”, was also without merit. Self-Government as sought to be portrayed in the pleadings on record and at the stage of arguments would not be a requirement and essential ingredient for invoking the provisions of RTI Act. It would have been a relevant para-meter to fulfil the requirement under Article12 of the Constitution of India in relation to enforcement of the fundamental rights through Courts. The RTI Act, on the other hand, intends to achieve access to information and to provide an effective frame–work for effecting the right to information recognised under Article 19 of the Constitution of India.

For the reasons recorded above, the Court found no infirmity in the impugned Order dated 14.12.2012, passed by the State Information Commission, Punjab holding the petitioner-University was a “public authority” u/s. 2(h) of the RTI Act.

[Chandigarh University vs. State of Punjab & Ors. CWP No. 1509 of 2013 decided on 01.03.2013] [Citation: RTIR I (2013) 353(P&H)]

levitra

Related Party Transactions and Minority Rights – Part 1

fiogf49gjkf0d
Background

Related party transactions
(RPTs) that treat shareholders inequitably or oppress minority tend to
damage capital market integrity. Therefore, RPT’s covering both equity
and non-equity transactions, is an important corporate governance and
regulatory issue, dogging the mind of the government. Some inter-company
transactions with 100 per cent owned subsidiaries might present no
great threat of abuse but others where a company has controlling and
minority shareholders, RPT’s can cause significant concern. Around the
world, group structures and concentrated ownership are normal, the
exceptions being the United Kingdom, United States and Australia.
Executive compensation is a key concern in certain jurisdictions,
particularly the United States and this is accompanied by the threat of
financial statement manipulation done in order to retain the job or
maximise compensation.

Every jurisdiction has over a period of
time developed its own mechanism to minimise the abuse of RPT’s, though
there is wide variability in their respective approach. At times, RPT’s
can be economically beneficial and necessary. Therefore, with some
exceptions such as loans to directors, RPTs are rarely banned, in most
jurisdictions. But there is a clear concern globally that such
transactions can be abused by insiders such as executives and
controlling shareholders and hence need to be regulated or monitored.
Searching for the right balance is a difficult but ongoing process which
keeps changing as institutions and economies change.

There are a
number of empirical studies focusing on the relation between the
corporation valuation and cash-flow ownership or control-ownership
wedge. A controlling shareholder often has control of a listed company
but with very few claims on its cash flows. This creates an incentive to
use RPTs to transfer cash to companies in which their rights are
greater. The empirical studies conclude that in general cash-flow
ownership and control-ownership wedge is associated with lower firm
value. Another study shows that the cost of debt financing is
significantly higher for such companies.

Extent of RPT’s in India1

In
India, there has been a tradition of operating through several
companies. The genesis of a multigroup organisation could be traced to
the licensing requirements, labour laws, FDI regulations, financial
structuring, joint ventures, tax planning, etc. For example, because FDI
is prohibited in e-retailing, a local structured entity is set up to
operate at a break-even level on behalf of the investors; and the
profits are retained in the wholesale entity. Subsidiaries are quite
common in the case of real estate companies, as they are the means of
owning a land bank. Whilst there are multiple reasons for group
structures and transactions between them, some of which are absolutely
necessary for various reasons there is no denying that group structures
have also been used to create inequitable treatment of minority
shareholders by the controlling shareholders.

India is
characterised by concentrated ownership and by the widespread use of
company groups, often in the form of pyramids in many different
activities and companies and with a number of levels. One study of the
1470 companies listed on the NSE indicated that as of March 2010
controlling shareholders (i.e. promoters) held 57 per cent of all shares
and institutional shareholders about 20 per cent (Bhardwaj, 2011). One
study (Balasubramanian et al., 2009) of 300 companies indicated that 142
included a shareholder with an ownership stake higher than 50 per cent.
A further 100 included a shareholder holding 30-50 per cent of the
equity. The actual holdings are likely to be more since holdings are
often hidden in other corporate bodies in a pyramid structure or in
benami names.

Ownership of Indian listed companies

Largest shareholder ownership stake Number of firms Per cent
75% and more 19 7
50.01%-74.9% 123 43
40.01%-50% 61 21
30.01%-40% 42 15
20.01%-30% 26 9
Up to 20% 18 6

1The statistical information is sourced from the OECD report Related
Party Transactions and Minority Shareholder Rights Of the firms sampled
by Balasubramanian et al. (2009), 165 of them (a little over a half) are
part of an Indian business group which includes one or more other
public firms. Another study states that in 2006, 2922 companies were
affiliated with 560 Indian owned groups, a predominant majority of these
identified with specific families (Sarkar, 2010, p. 299).

Concentrated
ownership and group company structures are associated with a particular
structure of boards. One study found that 40 per cent of Indian
companies had a promoter on the board and in over 30 per cent of cases
they also served as an executive director (Chakrabarti et al., 2008, p.
17). Executives of one group company often serve on the boards of other
group companies as outside directors. Potentially concerning, Sarkar
reports that independent directors are also related to company groups,
with about 67 per cent of their directorships in group affiliates, and
notably 43 per cent of directorships concentrated within a single group.

RPT’s
are not only widespread in India but are also of significant value. An
analysis of company reports by the stock exchanges of 50 companies
indicates that loans, advances, and guarantees account for a high
percentage of net worth of the reporting companies, with subsidiaries
and associated companies accounting for the bulk (see Annexure 2). Key
management personnel, individuals and relatives accounted for an
insignificant share. One study of over 5000 firms for the period 2003-05
reported that most RPTs occurred between the firm and “parties with
control” as opposed to management personnel that is typically seen in
the United States (Chakrabarti et al., 2008).

Some studies
suggest that RPTs have been detriment to the interest of minority
shareholders and to valuations of those companies. Using a sample of 600
of the 1000 largest (by revenues) listed companies in 2004, one study
found that firm performance is negatively associated with the extent of
RPTs for group firms (Chakrabarti et al., 2008).

It is clear that
the structure and ownership of Indian listed companies creates
incentives that, is conducive to RPT’s. This could result in short
changing the minority and compromising their rights. Therefore, it has
to be balanced by corporate governance arrangements, company law,
financial regulations and regulatory environment.

An Expert
Committee (popularly known as JJ Irani Committee) to advise the
Government of India on the new Company Law was set up by the Ministry of
Company Affairs vide Order dated 2nd December, 2004. This eventually
culminated in the Companies Bill, which at the time of writing this
article has been passed by the Lok Sabha and is awaiting passing at the
Rajya Sabha and the final assent of the President of India. The
Companies Bill contains significant provisions to regulate RPT’s, many
of which are discussed in this article. Clause 49 of the listing
agreement contains SEBI’s corporate governance norms which includes
matters relating to RPT’s though they are not as comprehensive as the
Companies Bill.

Who is a related party?

One of
the biggest challenges in regulating RPT’s is defining a related party. A
related party obviously is someone with whom there is a special
relationship. Transactions are entered into with the related party which
may not be at arm’s length, and causes gain to the controlling
shareholders and loss to the minority shareholders. Whilst a spouse is a
related party, a close friend is not a related party under the
Companies Act. Marriage is a legal relationship and hence easy to prove,
friendship is not a legally solemnized relationship and hence difficult
to prove. Obviously such differences create challenges in defining a
related party. In India, there is a tradition of extended families
unlike in the West. Therefore typically in the western countries a
spouse and dependent children are relatives, but in India the regulators
have taken a more form based approach to define relatives and have
specified innumerable relationship. In the western countries, many would
not know who their daughters son’s wife is; but under Indian
legislation the law would treat them as relatives.

A comparison
of the related party definitions under Companies Bill, Companies Act and
Accounting Standards is provided in Annexure 1. The related parties
have been far more extensively defined under the Companies Bill. The
Companies Bill includes as related parties key managerial persons,
holding-subsidiary relationship, etc which were not hitherto covered
under the Companies Act. However, all three, i.e., the Companies Act,
Companies Bill and AS-18 Related Party Disclosures have deficiencies in
the way related parties are defined.

Example 1 & 2 explain
the deficiencies in the AS-18 definition of related parties, whereas
Example 3 explains the deficiencies in the Companies Bill definition.

The
Companies Bill requires RPT’s to be approved by a special resolution at
the general meeting, if the transaction is not in the ordinary course
or business or not at arm’s length. No member will be entitled to vote
on such resolution, if such member is a related party. However, it is
not clear which related parties will be considered for this purpose.
Consider Example 4. Subsidiary S intends to make royalty payment to
Parent P. It is clear that P is not entitled to vote on the special
resolution. However, it is not clear if investor A who owns 20% of S and
therefore S is a related party to A, entitled to vote or not. Further,
will it make any difference if A is also a related party to P? None of
these questions are clear under the Bill.

To
sum up, the definition of related party needs to be further tightened.
Further, both Companies Act and Companies Bill takes a form based
approach rather than a substance based approach in defining related
parties; particularly the way relatives are defined. The substance
approach would define relatives as financial dependants; whereas a form
based approach would actually spell out innumerable relations. This is
not particularly helpful, if one were to keep in mind, that crooks can
circumvent any law. They can use employees, friends, cooks, maids and
drivers to abuse the law. It is not possible for any legislation to
legislate beyond a point. Legislation cannot be a substitute for
stronger enforcement. Any attempt to substitute stronger enforcement
with legislation would only result in bad and cumbersome laws. Not to
forget there are unintended consequences of bad legislations, for
example, purchase of a share of a company by a distant relative with
whom one may have lost contact, could disqualify the person from being
an auditor or independent director of that company.


Which RPT’s are covered?

The
Companies Bill like the Companies Act contains restrictions over both
equity and non equity RPT’s. The non equity transactions covered under
the Companies Bill are far more comprehensive than the Companies Act and
practically covers almost all transactions (see Annexure 1). The BOD
has to consent to the RPT’s under both the Companies Act and the Bill.
The Companies Bill specifically casts a duty on independent directors to
ensure that adequate deliberations are held before approving RPT’s and
assure themselves that the same are in the interest of the company.

Materiality
thresholds are clearly necessary in establishing an efficient
management regime for RPTs. Care needs to be taken to ensure that a
material transaction does not escape regulation by breaking it into a
transaction of several small amounts. Under the Bill the requirements to
obtain a special resolution apply to a company whose paid up capital or
the RPT value is beyond a threshold amount. Those thresholds will be
prescribed by the rules, which are not yet exposed/published. U/s. 297
of the Companies Act, a company with a paid up share capital of not less
than Rs 1 crore, was required to take previous approval of the Central
Government.

The requirement of section 297 of the Companies Act
does not apply to purchase/sales which were made by cash at prevailing
market prices. Similarly, clause 188 of the Companies Bill does not
require a company to take a special resolution of non related parties on
a RPT, if that transaction was entered into in the ordinary course of
business and was at arm’s length. It is not clear when a transaction
would be not in the ordinary course of business. Given that the Bill was
heavily influenced by what happened in the case of Satyam, an example
of a transaction not in the ordinary course of business may probably be
the proposed transaction of acquisition of Maytas by Satyam, i.e.
acquisition of a real estate company by a software company.

Given
that a special resolution of disinterested parties is required only
when a transaction is not at arm’s length; there would be considerable
pressure on how the term arms length is interpreted. It is defined under
the Bill as “arm’s length transaction is a transaction between two
related parties that is conducted as if they were unrelated, so that
there is no conflict of interest.” The Indian Income-tax Act also
contains a somewhat similar definition. However, there are too many
questions around what is an arm’s length price. Who will judge what is
an arm’s length price? Can the arm’s length price determined under
Indian Income-tax Act be applied for Company Law purposes as well? What
if the income-tax assessing officer disallows the arm’s length price
determined by the company (for which it had not taken a special
resolution of disinterested parties) – would that mean that the company
has not complied with the requirements of the Bill? What if a continuing
royalty arrangement was approved by the Central Government u/s. 297 of
the Companies Act – would that need a special resolution of the AGM on
the Bill being enacted? The Ministry of Corporate Affairs will need to
provide guidance on these issues.

The Companies Bill also
imposes significant restriction on equity related RPT’s. These are
briefly described below and are set out in greater detail in Annexure 1:

•   
Loans/guarantees to directors and connected persons are prohibited both
under the Companies Act and the Bill. However, u/s. 295 of the
Companies Act, loans/guarantees can be extended to directors and
connected persons by obtaining Central Government approval. Under clause
185 of the Companies Bill, loans/guarantees can be extended to
directors/connected persons only in limited circumstances such as when
it is pursuant to a scheme applicable to employees or in the case of
companies whose business is to extend loans.

•    Loans and
investments under both the Companies Act and the Companies Bill are
subjected to overall limits of 60% of paid up share capital, free
reserves and securities premium or 100% of free reserves and securities
premium. Under the Companies Act any loan made by a holding company to
its wholly owned subsidiary is exempt. The Companies Bill does not
provide that exemption.

•    The Companies Bill contains
restrictions on non-cash transactions involving directors. The Companies
Act does not contain similar restrictions.

•    The Companies
Act and the Companies Bill contain several provisions protecting
minority rights, though there are slight differences in the two
legislations. The important provisions are on changing shareholder’s
rights, appointment of directors by small shareholders, the requirement
to have a nomination and remuneration committee and stakeholders
committee, restriction on managerial remuneration and prevention of
oppression and mismanagement.

•    The Companies Bill imposes more elaborate responsibilities and duties on audit committees and independent directors.

•   
The Companies Bill provides the acquirer with powers to acquire shares
of dissenting minority shareholders in a scheme of merger/amalgamation
at a price determined by a registered valuer. The Companies Act also
contains similar requirements, except that there is no specific
provision for price to be determined by a registered valuer.
Numerous
provisions of SEBI are also designed to protect the interest of
minority shareholders. One such example is the open offer requirement in
the takeover code to provide a reasonable exit option to minority
shareholders.

Related Party Disclosures

AS 18
requires significant disclosures to be made in the financial statements
with respect to RPT’s. AS 18, among other matters, requires disclosure
of “any other elements of the RPT’s necessary for an understanding of
the financial statements.” An example of such a disclosure is an
indication that the transfer of a major asset had taken place at an
amount materially different from that obtainable on normal commercial
terms. However, this disclosure is rarely made.

The Companies
Bill requires disclosure in the BOD’s report of contracts/arrangements
with related parties. The report will also disclose justification for
entering into such transactions. These disclosure requirements are not
contained in the existing Companies Act. It may be noted that the
disclosure requirements under AS-18 and the Companies Bill would be
overlapping, but there are some significant differences. Firstly, there
are differences in the definition of related parties between AS-18 and
the Companies Bill. Secondly, AS-18 does not require to disclose
justification for entering into RPT’s; the Companies Bill requires such a
disclosure. AS-18 disclosures are made in the financial statements,
whereas the Companies Bill disclosures are required in the BOD’s report.
Finally, AS-18 allows aggregation of disclosures, the Companies Bill
does not allow aggregation of disclosures.

The Companies Bill
requires disclosure to the members in the financial statements of the
full particulars of loans given, investments made or guarantee given or
security provided and the purpose for which the loan or guarantee or
security is proposed to be utilised by the recipient of the loan or
guarantee or security. No such requirement exists under the Companies
Act. The Companies Bill also requires every listed company to disclose
in the BOD’s report, the ratio of the remuneration of each director to
the median employee’s remuneration and such other details as may be
prescribed. These disclosure requirements did not exist under the
Companies Act.
 
Post the Satyam episode, SEBI reacted with, inter
alia, new rules in February 2009 requiring greater disclosure of the
promoter shareholdings and any pledging of shares to third parties.
Those disclosures were found to be very useful by investors and
analysts. SEBI also requires promoters to make disclosures of changes in
their shareholdings to the stock exchanges.

The Duty of the Controlling Shareholders

In
some jurisdictions a controlling shareholder has a fiduciary duty to
other shareholders and the company. An abusive RPT would be against the
interests of non-controlling shareholders and thus represent a breach of
duty. A key feature in many jurisdictions is the duty of controlling
shareholders to other shareholders not to infringe the minority rights.
Such a duty opens another legal way of disciplining RPTs. There is an
oppression remedy in India with 447 cases lodged in 2011/12. However,
the process appears to be quite long with 1170 cases pending as at 31st
March 2012.

The Role of Board of Director’s and Audit Committees

Many
jurisdictions require BOD’s, particularly an independent committee to
play a significant role in minimizing the abuse of RPT’s. An important
aspect of the Corporate Governance framework in India concerning RPT’s
is Clause 49 issued by SEBI. With respect to RPTs, it contains the
following requirements:

•    Audit committees shall review annual
financial statements (before submission to the board for approval) with
particular reference to several factors, one of which is disclosure of
RPTs.

•    Audit committees shall also review, on a more general
basis, any statements of “significant RPTs (as defined by the audit
committee) submitted by management”.

•    Listed companies must
periodically give their audit committees a summary statement of
“transactions with related parties in the ordinary course of business”
as well as details of “material individual (related) transactions that
are ‘not in the normal course of business’ or not done on an arm’s
length basis (‘together with management’s justification for the same’)”.

•   
For subsidiaries, a significant transactions report must be given to
the holding company’s board along with the board minutes of the
subsidiary.

•    A quarterly compliance report on corporate
governance is required to be submitted to stock exchanges. One element
of this disclosure is the basis of RPT’s. Companies must also include a
section on corporate governance in their annual reports and it is
suggested that they include “disclosures on materially significant RPT’s
that may have potential conflicts with the interests of the company at
large”.

In this regard, the Companies Bill is more stricter and
requires pre-approval by audit committee of RPT’s. The Companies Bill
requires the Audit Committee to approve or modify transactions with
related parties and scrutinize inter-corporate loans and investments.
Further, the Companies Bill gives Audit Committee the authority to
investigate into any matter falling under its domain and the power to
obtain professional advice from external sources and have full access to
information contained in the records of the company.

There are
some safeguards for independent directors in the form of numbers. Thus,
in India, 50 per cent will be independent directors if the chairman is
an executive director or a representative of the controlling
shareholder; otherwise it is a third. There is also at least one
independent director from any holding company on the board of a material
non-listed subsidiary. Another protection of independence is via the
nomination and election of board members.

Director liability is
often put forward as a means of ensuring that directors and especially
independents fulfil their duties. The case of Satyam in India indicates
that liability is, nevertheless still important. The scandal has been a
shock for independent directors, with many resignations in the following
year as they reassessed their liability and damage to reputations.
Indeed, liability is sometimes the least important sanction. In Belgium,
France and Israel, it is reported that independent directors are very
concerned about their reputations.

The Companies Bill contains
numerous penalties on directors, and is more onerous than the Companies
Act. For example, with respect to RPT’s, it will be open to the company
to proceed against a director or any other employee who had entered into
such contract or arrangement in contravention of the requirements for
recovery of any loss sustained by it as a result of such contract or
arrangement. This disgorgement provision was not contained in the
Companies Act. Violating the requirements of clause 188 of the Companies
Bill could also land the director in jail for a period of one year.
Similarly violating the requirements of clause 186 with regards to loan
and investment could land the director in prison for two years. However
with respect to independent director’s liability, the Bill is far from
clear.

Clause 149(12) of the Companies Bill clarifies that
independent directors and other non executive directors shall be liable
only in respect of such acts of omission or commission by a company that
had occurred with his or her knowledge, attributable through Board
processes, and with the consent or connivance or where he or she had not
acted diligently. From this it appears that the clause seeks to provide
immunity to independent director’s from civil or criminal action in
certain cases. However clause 166(2) of the Bill seems to be a
contradiction. It states that the whole Board is required to act in good
faith in order to promote the objects of the company for the benefit of
its members as a whole and in the best interest of the company, its
employees and shareholders, the community, and for the protection of the
environment. This clause narrows the distinction between independent
directors and executive directors and also extends the responsibility of
the directors to protecting the environment and taking care of the
community.

The importance of independent board members around the
world in approving RPTs does raise questions whether independent
directors are really independent. Whether an independent director is
likely to stand against policy determined on a group basis by the very
shareholders who have often elected them? Particularly in India
independent directors see themselves as advisors to controlling
shareholders rather than as watchdogs who will ensure equitable
treatment of all shareholders. If controlling shareholders cease to be
pleased with the efforts of an independent director, such a director can
be certain that his or her term will not be renewed. Most investors
would not regard independent directors as effective in India,
particularly in the case of family owned companies.

The ability
of small shareholders to appoint a director of their choice under the
Indian Companies Act (and the Companies Bill) has been ineffective in
dealing with the issue of providing adequate representation to small
shareholders. This is because small shareholders have not been able to
galvanise themselves to appoint the director. In any case, a single
director appointed by small shareholders on a large board is generally
rendered useless.

The role of Minority shareholders

Taking
shareholders approval is a universal practice with regard to equity
RPTs but less common for non-equity transactions. However, clearly in
the context of concentrated ownership voting per se is not enough. Thus
Italy and Israel and to some extent, on an ex post basis, France, call
for approval only by disinterested shareholders, i.e. the majority of
the minority. Israel has also had to recognise another necessary policy
trade-off. Where there is a small free float there is always a
possibility of hold-up by some minority shareholders who can abuse their
position.

Given that independent directors may not be successful
or only partially successful in minimizing the abuse of RPT’s, two
other options were considered by the JJ Irani Committee. The JJ Irani
Committee deliberated on whether transactions/contracts in which the
company or directors or their relatives are interested should be
regulated through a “Government Approval-based regime” as is the case
under the prevailing Act or through a “Shareholder Approval and
Disclosure-based regime”. The Committee looked into international
practices in this regard and felt that the latter approach would be
appropriate in the future Indian context. SEBI felt that whilst the
shareholder approval was a good way of allowing each company to decide
for themselves, a majority shareholder could easily pass a resolution in
favour of the resolution. At the recommendation of SEBI, the Companies
Bill was drafted to require a special resolution of the company in which
the related party would not be allowed to vote. Whilst this addressed
the issue of oppression of the minority by the majority, concerns were
raised of potential “hold ups” which we discuss in the following
paragraphs.

Oppression of Majority by Minority

In
late 2004, KarstadrQuelle, Germany’s largest department-store operator,
risked bankruptcy without an increase in capital. The crisis got out of
hand after a small group of just six shareholders constituting only
0.24% of the entire share capital took legal action to challenge the
shareholders’ resolution to increase share capital urgently required to
rescue the company. KarstadrQuelle was forced into lengthy negotiations
it could ill – afford before finally reaching a settlement with the
minority shareholders. Under the German law just one minority
shareholder could hold a company to ransom and even ruin a company. A
single shareholder with only one share could block shareholders’
resolutions and put major decisions at risk by delaying plans by months
or even years through filing lawsuits.

Over the years,
Germany witnessed considerable growth in professional blackmailers who
touted themselves as Robin Hoods of the investment world. They rarely
had any interest in the company other than holding one share, so that
they could participate in an AGM tourism, challenge shareholders’
resolutions and arm twisting the companies into a hush settlement. This
had become a lucrative profession for them, nuisance to the companies
and rarely benefitted the minority shareholders. In the 15 years prior
to 2004, the number of shareholders’ suits had increased tenfold in
Germany. Around half of the suits were initiated from the same club of
professional minority investor, who brought about a hundred actions each
year. The German government reacted to the phe-nomenon of extortive
shareholders suits and came out with a new legislation UMAG in 2005
expected to partly remedy the problem of shareholder suits.

India
should learn from this experience of Germany. In the Companies Bill a
special resolution is required of non interested shareholders to approve
RPT’s. Given that the attendance of minority shareholders at AGM is
very low, it is possible that a small group of rabble rousers can expose
companies to the same blackmailing experienced by the German companies.
However, given that RPT’s need a special resolution only when they are
not in the ordinary course of business and not at arm’s length, the
requirement of a special resolution by minority shareholders should not
be seen as a harsh step. Besides, companies can make use of postal
ballot, if they believe that a transaction which is not at arm’s length
is actually good for the company and all its shareholders!

The Role of the Government/Regulator

The
dispensation of the Central Government approval for RPT’s and replacing
it with shareholders approval in the Companies Bill is a step in the
right direction, particularly keeping in mind that India needs to reduce
discretionary powers of the Government, at a time when corruption is at
an all time high. But that does not mean that the Government does not
have any role in the administration of RPT’s. Government should function
as a watchdog and ensure that laws are meaningfully enforced. Thus, in
enforcing the requirements of the Companies Bill, the Government will
have to ensure that the company in question has done the following (a)
interpreted meaningfully what is an arm’s length transaction (b)
provided adequate and sufficient disclosure of the proposed RPT to the
shareholders (c) clearly identified the related parties and the
disinterested parties on the transaction, and (d) followed the right
practices and an effective voting system to seek a special resolution of
the disinterested parties.

Government should ensure that there
is an effective voting system. Shareholder meetings and proxy voting
practices in India like many parts of Asia lack efficiency and
accountability. Voting processes need to be modernised to reflect best
market practices and the growing global interest in active share
ownership. Some investors strongly recommend conducting voting on all
resolutions at AGMs and EGMs by poll rather than by a show of hands that
often occurs at present, and allowing proxies to speak at meetings,
irrespective of whether the company law is amended on this point.

Section
179 of the Companies Act states that “any member or members present in
person or by proxy” may call for a poll if they hold shares in the
company giving them not less than 10 per cent of total voting power.
However, in practice it is often far from straight forward since in
part, some custodian banks will not do so, i.e. request a poll on the
basis of proxies received. Under the Companies Bill important matters
are voted by postal ballots, allowing investors to have their shares
counted on issues of significance. However, at the time of writing this
article the bill was not yet enacted and the rules were not yet exposed;
therefore it was not clear what important matters government would
require postal ballot on.

The problem of enforcement is a more
general one in India. Currently there are more than 3 crore cases
pending in various courts in India. Decade long legal battles are
commonplace in India. In spite of having around 10,000 courts (not
counting tribunals and special courts) India has a serious shortfall of
judges. A dispute contested until all appeals are exhausted can take up
to 20 years for disposal. Automatic appeals, extensive litigation by
government, underdeveloped alternative mechanisms of dispute resolution
like arbitration, and the shortfall of judges all contribute to the
state of affairs in Indian courts. Most important, since the same courts
try both civil and criminal matters, and the latter gets priority,
economic disputes suffer even greater delays.

In order to
improve efficiency of enforcement actions, the MCA proposed to change
the CLB to a Tribunal staffed by commercial professionals such as
lawyers and accountants. However, due to certain provisions with regard
to eligibility conditions and qualification requirements for
Chairpersons/member of the Tribunal, the proposal was successfully
challenged before the Supreme Court in 2010. The directions given by the
Supreme Court have been taken into account in the proposed new Company
Bill. If it is passed as planned a Tribunal will be established.
Tribunals will speed up the justice system, but critics argue that the
quality of justice system could fall further.

Compliance with
Clause 49 has been enforced by both the Bombay (BSE) and National (NSE)
Stock Exchanges. The chosen method appears to be through suspensions
either of a short term nature or in some cases for a considerable
period. De-listing is rarely used as that may not be in the interest of
the minority shareholders. The bulk of the problem appears to be PSU’s
and smaller companies, with the top companies mostly compliant. The
issue for the PSU concerns independent director requirements since SEBI
had earlier ruled that government nominees on PSU boards are not
independent per Clause 49’s requirements.

SEBI has been more
effective in blocking IPOs if companies fail to meet the required
standards, including those relating to RPT’s and loans/guarantees to
group companies. In cases of violation of the Listing Agreement, SEBI
has the power to appoint adjudication officers to levy penalties.
However, until recently even serious offences were consented under
SEBI’s consent mechanism scheme. Only recently SEBI decided not to
consent serious offences such as insider trading or fraudulent and
unfair trade practices, and expose them to the regular justice system.
However, in the absence of any significant powers, such as
“wire-tapping”, SEBI has found it extremely difficult to prove insider
trading cases.

The Special Appellate Tribunal (SAT) is a
statutory body set up to hear appeal against orders passed by SEBI. The
post of presiding officer of the SAT has been lying vacant since
November 2011 due to non availability of a suitable candidate. This was
hampering the smooth functioning of SAT. However, the selection norms
for the presiding officer have been eased and this issue may be soon
resolved. Another interesting perception is that a large number of SEBI
decisions are over ruled by SAT. This perception also needs to be
addressed by SEBI.

Multiple regulators in India is a thorny
issue. The RBI, MCA, SEBI & IRDA have frequent spat with each other.
These turf battles provide regulatory arbitrage to the wrong doers,
besides weakening the legislation and its implementation. The Financial
Sector Legislative Reforms Commission (FSLRC) was constituted by the
Government of India, Ministry of Finance in March 2011, to look into the
legal and institutional structures of the financial sector in India.
The institutional framework governing the financial sector has been
built up over a century. There are over 60 Acts and multiples rules and
regulations that govern the financial sector, some of which are
outdated. The RBI Act and the Insurance Act are of 1934 and 1938 vintage
respectively. The main result of the work of FSLRC is a single unified
and internally consistent draft law that replaces a large part of the
existing Indian legal framework governing finance. This is work in
progress and even if accepted would take several years to implement.
Besides critics believe that a unified regulator in the financial sector
will not solve India’s problem. What may work in India small and
incremental steps, which cumulatively could have a significant impact.

Conclusions
RPT’s
that treat shareholders inequitably is no different from “sophisticated
stealing”. Some investors believe that more needs to be done about the
heart of the problem in India: the accountability of controlling
shareholders (i.e. promoters) to other shareholders. There is not just
one silver bullet that will serve to protect minority rights in the
presence of powerful insiders and potentially abusive RPTs.

India
has done a great deal to develop a sound corporate governance framework
both under the Companies Act and Clause 49 of the listing requirements.
The Companies Bill imposes far greater and onerous responsibility on
companies and independent directors to ensure that the abuse of RPT’s is
minimised. It is a significant step in the right direction and is a
significant improvement over the existing Act. However, there are still
some loose ends that need to be tightened. The definition of related
parties and relatives for one is a problem. The definition should be
sufficiently harmonised with respect to different bodies of law such as
accounting standards and income-tax law to avoid misunderstandings and
an excessive regulatory burden, thereby underpinning better
implementation and enforcement. Besides the Bill is not clear on which
related parties are not allowed to vote on a RPT resolution.

Under
the Companies Bill, the role of the board and its independent directors
is underpinned by the right of shareholders to have a say on certain
material RPT’s. In addition, it will be essential to improve the
efficacy of AGMs by ensuring the effective possibility to call for a
poll vote rather than a show of hands as is being done currently.
Providing minority shareholders right to approve RPT’s s might need to
be accompanied by safeguards to avoid potential hold-ups by a small
number of investors. At the same time appropriate regulatory
intervention is required to ensure that companies interpret the term
“arm’s length transaction” sensibly and that all transactions where
arm’s length price is questionable are brought to the AGM/EGM for
approval.

Finally, lack of meaningful enforcement,
multiple-regulators and an overburdened judicial system remain
significant concerns. While laws and regulations are in place, effective
means of redress is lacking. Steps need to be taken to strengthen law
enforcement by both the MCA/CLB/Tribunal and SEBI and especially to
remove civil cases from the overwhelmed court system. The Companies Bill
should not be seen as a panacea for all the current problems with
regards to minority rights and abusive RPT’s. To avoid circumvention,
continuous and close monitoring by the regulator is absolutely
necessary.

TDS related New forms and formats introduced – [Notification No.11/2013/F.No. 142/31/2012-SO (TPL)] dated 19th February 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d
CBDT has introduced Income tax(2nd Amendment) Rules, 2013 whereby amendments are made to procedural Rules pertaining to TDS as under:

• Rule 31A provides for an option of electronic filing of quarterly returns of TDS – with digital signature.

• Refund claim can be lodged by the deductor by filing Form 26B electronically with digital signature as prescribed.

• Details of TDS not deducted as per the provisions of Section 197A(1F) need to be furnished in the form.

Similar provisions are provided for rules pertaining to Tax Collection at Source u/s. 206C. Form 26A being certificate – of Accountant u/s. 201(1), Form 27BA being certificate of Accountant u/s. 206C(6A), Form 15G being declaration for no deduction of TDS by certain persons u/s. 197A(1) & 197A(1A), Form 15H being declaration for non deduction by individuals above the age of sixty years u/s. 197A(1C), Form No. 16 being TDS on Salary, Form 16A being TDS on other income, Form 24Q, Form 26Q,27Q, 27C, 27D and Form 27EQ being quarterly statement of TDS/TCS to be filed by deductors have been substituted. Further, a new Form 26B is notified for claim of refund.

levitra

Section 14A and Rule 8D – Assessee engaged in the business of share trading – Shares held as stock-intrade – Held that the Rule 8D(2) (ii) & (iii) do not apply and only the direct expenses incurred by the assessee could be subjected to disallowance.

fiogf49gjkf0d
1. Deputy Commissioner of Income Tax vs.
Gulshan Investment Co. Ltd.
ITAT Kolkata ‘B’ Bench, Kolkata
Before Pramod Kumar (A. M.) and Mahavir
Singh (J. M.)
I.T.A. No.: 666/Kol./2012
Assessment year: 2008-09.  Decided on
March 11, 2013
Counsel for Revenue / Assessee: L K S Dahiya
and K N Jana / Girish Sharma

Section 14A and Rule 8D – Assessee engaged in the business of share trading – Shares held as stock-intrade – Held that the Rule 8D(2) (ii) & (iii) do not apply and only the direct expenses incurred by the assessee could be subjected to disallowance.

Facts

The assessee was engaged in the business of share trading. During the course of scrutiny assessment proceedings, the Assessing Officer noticed that while the assessee had earned dividend income of Rs. 18.92 lakh, it had not made any disallowance u/s. 14A. The Assessing Officer computed the disallowance u/s. 14 A r.w.r. 8 D at Rs. 21.45 lakh. Being aggrieved, the assessee appealed before the CIT(A).

The CIT(A) in turn relied on the judgments of the Kerala High Court in CIT vs. Leena Ramchandran (ITA No.1784 of 2009) and of the Mumbai Tribunal in the case of Yatish Trading Co. P. Ltd. vs. ACIT (ITA No. 456/ Mum./2009 dt.10.11.2010) and held that Rule 8D was not applicable in the case of the assessee since there were no investments and all the shares were held as stock in trade. However, he held that since the assessee had earned exempt income, the provisions of section 14A were applicable. He estimated that expenditure equal to 10% of the dividend income was fair and reasonable and disallowed the sum of Rs. 1.89 lakh u/s 14A. The revenue did not agree with the CIT(A) and challenged his order before the tribunal.

Held:

According to the Tribunal, a plain reading of Rule 8D(2)(ii) & (iii) showed that the Rules can only be applied when shares are held as investments while in the case of the assessee, the shares were held as stock in trade. The tribunal came to this conclusion because it noted that, one of the variables on the basis of which the disallowance under the Rules are computed is “the value of investment, income from which does not form part of total income.” It further observed that when there are no investments, the Rule cannot have any application. According to it, when no amount can be computed in the light of the formula given in rule 8D (ii) and (iii), the computation provision fails and no disallowance can be made under the said Rules as held by the Supreme Court in the case of CIT vs. B C Srinivas Shetty (128 ITR 294). The tribunal further noted that where shares are held as stock in trade and not as investments, the disallowance, if any, would be restricted to the expenditure directly relatable to earning of exempt income.

Thus, the provisions of Section 14 A would be applicable, but the disallowance would be restricted to direct expenses incurred in earning of dividend income. For the said proposition, it also found support from the decision of the Special Bench of Tribunal in the case of ITO vs. Daga Capital Management Pvt. Ltd. (117 ITD SB 169).

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 60 dated 14th December, 2012

fiogf49gjkf0d

External Commercial Borrowings (ECB) Policy – Review of all-in-cost ceiling

This circular states that the present all-in-cost ceiling for ECB, as mentioned below, will continue till 31st March, 2013: –

Sr.

No.

Average
Maturity Period

All-in-cost
over 6 month LIBOR for the respective currency of borrowing or
applicable benchmark

1

Three
years and up to five years

350
bps

2

More
than five years

500
bps

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 58 dated 30th September, 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d

External Commercial Borrowings (ECB) Policy — Review of all-in-cost ceiling

This circular states that the present all-in-cost ceiling for ECB, as mentioned below, will continue till 31st March, 2014: –

Sr.

No.

Average
Maturity Period

All-in-cost
over 6 month LIBOR for the respective currency of borrowing or
applicable benchmark

1

Three
years and up to five years

350
bps

2

More
than five years

500
bps

levitra

Notice dated 10th May, 2013 Format for seeking clarifications of FDI policy issues

fiogf49gjkf0d
Annexed to this notice is the format that has to be used by the stakeholders when seeking clarifications from the Department of Industrial Policy & Promotion on provisions of the FDI policy.
levitra

Corrigendum dated 16th April, 2013 Consolidated FDI policy

fiogf49gjkf0d
This Press Note of the Department of Industrial Policy & Promotion has amended the provisions of Circular 1 of 2013 – D/o IPP F. No. 5(1)/2013-FC.I dated the 05-04-2013 – Consolidated FDI Policy. It states that in paragraph 3.10.3.1 of the said Circular, phrase ‘paragraph 6.2.24’ should be read as ‘paragraph 6.2.17.8’.
levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 100 dated 25th April, 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d
Overseas Direct Investments – Clarification

This circular clarifies that any overseas entity having equity participation directly/indirectly of Indian parties cannot offer financial products linked to Indian Rupee (e.g. non-deliverable trades involving foreign currency, rupee exchange rates, stock indices linked to Indian market, etc.) without obtaining specific approval of RBI since the Indian Rupee is currently not fully convertible and such products could have implications for the exchange rate management of the country.

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 99 dated 23rd April, 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d
Investment by Navratna Public Sector Undertakings (PSUs), OVL and OIL in unincorporated entities in oil sector abroad

Presently, Navratna Public Sector Undertakings (PSUs) and ONGC Videsh Ltd (OVL) and Oil India Ltd (OIL) can invest in overseas unincorporated entities in the oil sector (for exploration and drilling for oil and natural gas, etc.), which are duly approved by the Government of India, without any limits under the automatic route.

This circular permits the Navratna Public Sector Undertakings (PSUs) and ONGC Videsh Ltd (OVL) and Oil India Ltd (OIL) can invest in overseas incorporated entities in the oil sector (for exploration and drilling for oil and natural gas, etc.), which are duly approved by the Government of India, without any limits under the automatic route.

levitra

Mandatory Imprisonment under Companies Bill 2012

fiogf49gjkf0d
The innocuously titled Chapter XXIX — “Miscellaneous” – of the Companies Bill 2012 needs a close, detailed look. It provides stringent and perhaps uprecedented punishment in the form of mandatory minimum imprisonment for several newly defined offences. In addition, there are other provisions which also provide for fairly harsh consequences. These have wide-ranging applications and one wonders whether they are well thought out and adequately debated. These provisions apply not just to the company and its officers but also to its directors, auditors, advisors, experts, valuers, etc.

In the recent past, there have been several high profile scams where shareholders, creditors, etc. have suffered without remedy and where, at least under the Companies Act, 1956, it was felt that the culprits could not be adequately punished. This has called for the need to provide for severe punishment to wrongdoers who use the corporate form or who are in-charge of such corporate entity. Some of the punishments proposed in the Bill need to be considered in some detail.

This Chapter XXIX provides for imprisonment and fine for several types of situations. A minimum imprisonment (six months/three years) is also provided in certain cases.

Fraud

Clause 447 provides that any person found guilty of “fraud” shall be punishable with imprisonment of at least six months, which may extend to 10 years and a fine. The fine shall be at least equal to the amount involved but may extend to 3 times such amount. If the fraud involves ‘public interest’, the minimum imprisonment would be 3 years.

The term “public interest” is not defined. The term “fraud” is widely and inclusively defined. It has to be in relation to a company/body corporate, public or private, listed or unlisted.

There should be an intent to deceive, to gain undue advantage from or to injure the interests of specified persons. It includes any act or omission or concealment of any fact or abuse of any position.

The affected persons may be the company, shareholders, creditors or any other person. Thus, if a fraud is committed in relation to a company, the loss that may be caused to any of the specified persons is punishable. Further, the fraud may be committed by any person.

The wordings are so broad that many concerns come to mind. Would a wrongful supply of goods by the company to a customer or by a supplier to the company be deemed to be a ‘fraud’? Would a travel voucher of an employee where he includes certain fake or personal expenditure be treated as fraud?

The intentional act or omission, etc. has to be with an objective of gaining undue advantage from or injure interests of other persons. However, it is specifically provided that such person need not have actually gained any amount and the affected person need not have actually lost any amount.

There are no requirements of minimum amount, materiality, etc. for such act/omission, etc. to be treated as fraud. Thus, each of the acts or omissions that may fit within the fairly broad definition of fraud would, at least in theory, attract such stringent punishment, which, to reiterate, includes minimum mandatory imprisonment.

Other provisions treating certain acts/omissions as fraud

While this is the general and principal provision for “fraud”, there are other provisions in the Bill that refer to this clause and deem certain actions to be “fraud” punishable under Clause 447.

For example, Clause 7 states that furnishing of false information, incorrect particulars or suppression of material information in documents filed with the Registrar in relation to registration of a Company amounts to fraud and is punishable under clause 447.

Clause 8, that corresponds to the present section 25 covering certain non-profit companies, provides that if the affairs of the company were conducted in a fraudulent manner, every officer in default shall be liable for action u/s. 447.

Clause 34 refers to the prospectus issued by a company. If the prospectus, “includes any statement which is untrue or misleading in form or context in which it is included or where any inclusion or omission of any matter is likely to mislead, every person who authorises the issue of such prospectus shall be liable u/s. 447.”

A situation having more frequent application is provided for in clause 36. Essentially, it relates to fraudulent statements made either in connection with purchase, subscription, sale, etc. of securities or obtaining credit facilities from banks or financial institutions. Such person may “either knowingly or recklessly make any statement, promise or forecast which is false, deceptive or misleading, or deliberately conceal any material facts, to induce another person to enter into, or to offer to enter into” such agreements relating to securities or credit. Such acts shall also be punishable under clause 447. For example, making of false statements for obtaining credit facilities from banks or financial institutions will attract such severe punishment. So will making of false statements to shareholders, prospective investors, underwriters, etc. to attract them to buy/sell/underwrite shares of the Company.

There are several more of such provisions in the Bill. Each of them will attract the punishment provided for in clause 447.

Making of materially false statements or omitting material facts

Clause 448 refers to intentional making of materially false statement or omitting material facts. These may be in documents such as report, certificate, financial statement, prospectus, or other document required by or for the purposes of the Act or rules. These too will be punishable as fraud under Clause 447.

False evidence on oath/solemn affirmation

Clause 449 states that intentional giving of false evidence while being examined on oath or solemn affirmation attracts minimum imprisonment of 3 years and which may extend to 7 years and with fine. So does giving of such evidence in any affidavit, deposition or solemn affirmation in connection with the winding up of the company or generally in connection with any matter arising under the Bill.

Other provisions providing for minimum mandatory imprisonment

Then there are other provisions in the Bill, which provide for mandatory minimum imprisonment, are also worth considering.

Clause 57 refers to deceitful impersonation of any owner of security or interest in a company to make specified economic gains. Such act is punishable with miniumum one year imprisonment which may extend to three years and with a fine.

Clause 58 refers to refusal of transfer or transmission of shares. The affected party may appeal to the Tribunal which may grant an order in favour of such person. If any person contravenes such order of the Tribunal, it is punishable with miniumum one year imprisonment which may extend to three years and with a fine.

Clause 67 refers to buyback of shares by a company (other than in permitted manner) and grant of finance, security, etc. for purchase of its own shares to any person. Violation of such provision is punishable with miniumum one year imprisonment which may extend to three years and with a fine.

Interestingly, clause 68 which refers to buyback of shares through a specified manner (other than reduction of capital) also provides for such stringent punishment in a broader manner. Minimum manadatory imprisonment is provided not only for violation of the provisions of clause 68 but even for violation of the Regulations relating to buyback of shares that SEBI has prescribed.

There are several other similar provisions.

These offences are not compoundable

Generally stated, compoundable offences allow a person to pay compounding charges and escape prosecution or further action by coming forward. However, offences which provide with imprisonment only or with imprisonment and fine cannot be compounded. Thus, the aforesaid offences as provided for in clause 447, or under other provisions where acts are punishable under clause 447 or provided in clause 448 and other clauses are not compoundable.

Special Court

A new authority to try offences under the Bill named Special Court has been proposed. It shall consist of a single judge appointed by the Central Government with the concurrence of the Chief Justice of the jurisdictional High Court.

It will have jurisdiction over all offences under the Bill. The Special Court for the area in which the registered office of the concerned company is situated will have jurisdiction for the offence committed in relation to such company.

There is a provision for a summary trial where the offence carries a maximum imprisonment term of three years. Under a summary trial, maximum imprisonment of one year can be given.

The objective of this new body seems to be to speed up the prosecution process.

Limited exemption for Independent Directors

A concern may be expressed particularly about the role and liability of independent directors in the context of such penal provisions. The general principle of course is that as a rule, independent directors are not liable for such acts. There is a specific and non obstante provision in the Bill in Clause 149 that is worth noting and which reads as under:-

(12)    Notwithstanding anything contained in this Act,—?(i) an independent director;?(ii) a non-executive director not being promoter or key managerial personnel, shall be held liable, only in respect of such acts of omission or commission by a company which had occurred with his knowledge, attributable through Board processes, and with his consent or connivance or where he had not acted diligently.

The above provision generally helps independent directors and other non-promoter non-executive directors, unless the specified conditions are attracted. The provision is a non obstante one and appears, on first impression, to limit the liability of such persons. However, it is submitted that this may not amount to blanket exemption to such persons particularly from provisions relating to fraud etc. where the conditions of those provisions are satisfied. SEBI has often imposed various types of restrictions, times etc. on independent directors in appropriate cases particularly where through due diligence they (the independent directors) could have become aware of wrong doings in the company.

Conclusion

Frauds, misstatements, etc. have undoubtedly been of serious concern recently. The existing Companies Act is felt to be lacking in penalising frauds and misstatements etc. Even the SEBI Act that governs listed companies does not have strong provisions that can create a strong deterrent. Nevertheless, one wonders whether such stringent, minimum and mandatory punishment for such a broad group of cases is justified and whether these provisions have been adequately debated. I would conclude by saying: Be aware and question.

Will Muslim Law – A Mohamedan cannot by Will dispose of more than a third of surplus of his estate after payment of funeral expenses and debts.

fiogf49gjkf0d
One Abdul Khalaque died on 16-12-1987, leaving behind 3.25 acres of land. After his death respondent No1, since deceased, claiming to be the first wife and respondent Nos. 2 and 3 claiming to be sons of Abdul Khalaque through his first wife, claimed their share to the property left by Abdul Khalaque but the defendants i.e. appellant No.1 being the second wife and appellant Nos. 2 to 6 being the sons of Abdul Khalaque through second wife and appellant Nos. 7 and 8 being the daughters of Abdul Khalaque through the said second wife, denied the right of the respondents and refused to make a partition according to the Mahomedan Law of Inheritance and therefore, the respondents as plaintiffs instituted Title Suit (partition) in the Court of Civil Judge, Udaipur claiming partition of the suit land described in the schedule of the plaint.

The appellants being the defendants in the Title Suit, denied the claim of the plaintiffs being legal heir of Abdul Khalaque and further stated that the said Abdul Khalaque before his death executed a Will on 19-11-1987 bequeathing the suit land amongst the defendants and the defendants according to distribution made in the Will, mutated the land in heir names and further stated that they are the legal heirs of the deceased Abdul Khalaque and they prayed for dismissal of the suit.

The learned trial court by judgment dated 28-03-2001 decided all the issues in favour of the plaintiffs. Then defendants i.e. the appellants herein, filed Title Appeal before the District Judge. The District Court upheld the judgment passed by the trial Court but re-determined the share of the plaintiffs and defendants according to the Mahomedan Law. Against the judgmentof the First Appellate Court, appeal was filed in the High Court. The High Court observed that certain basic principles of Mahomedan Will or “wasiwaat” are –

Under Muslim law, a Will or “wasiwaat”, is a legal declaration of the intention of a Muslim, in respect of his property he intends, to be made effective after his death. Every adult Muslim of sound mind can make a Will or “wasiwaat”. Such a Will may either be oral or in writing, and though in writing, it is not required to be signed or attested. No particular form is necessary for making a Will or “Wasiwaat” if the intention of the testator is sufficiently ascertained. Though oral Will is possible, the burden to establish an oral Will is very heavy and the Will should be proved by the person who asserts it with utmost precision and with every circumstances considering time and place.

The person making Will, must be competent to make such Will. The legatee must be competent to take the legacy or bequest. The subject and object of the Will must be valid one under the purview of the Muslim Law and the bequest must be within the prescribed limit. The property bequeathed should be in existence at the time of death of the testator, even if it was not in existence at the time of execution of the Will. The limitation to exercise the testamentary power under Muslim Law is strictly restricted upto one third of the total property so that the legal heirs are not deprived of their lawful right of inheritance. A Muslim cannot bequest his property in favour of his own heir, unless the other heirs consent to the bequest after the death of the testator. The person should be legal heir at the time of the death of the testator. The consent by the heirs can be given either expressly or impliedly. If the heirs attest a Will and acquiesce in the legatee taking possession of the property bequeathed,this is considered as sufficient consent. Any consent given during life time of the testator is not valid consent. It must be given after the death of the testator. If the heirs do not question the Will for a very long time and the legatees take and enjoy the property, the conduct of heirs will amount to consent. If some heirs give their consent, the shares of the consenting heirs will be bound and the legacy in excess is payable out of the shares of the consenting heirs. When the heir gives his consent to the bequest, he cannot rescind it later on.

In view of the above, the finding of the First Appellate Court that the Will executed by the deceased Abdul Khalaque was invalid and it was void and inoperative was upheld. The share of the plaintiffs and the defendants to the suit land as determined by the First Appellate Court was found to be according to the Mahomedan Law of Inheritance.

Rijia Bibi & Ors vs. Md. Abdul Kachem & Anr. AIR 2013 Gauhati 34

levitra

Partnership firm – Document whether deed of retirement or deed of conveyance : Stamp Act

fiogf49gjkf0d
The first petitioner is a partnership firm established in the year 1970 with 15 partners. Over the period, 12 of them retired up to 25-06-2004. It is stated that on 27-08-2009, the 3rd petitioner joined as a partner and a fresh deed of partnership was executed. On the next day i.e., 28-08- 2009, two existing partners i.e., respondents 4 and 5 retired, by receiving a sum of Rs. 4,00,00,000/- each. A deed of retirement executed on that day was presented for registration before the 1st respondent. It is stated that the stamp duty, as provided for under Article 41-C of Schedule I-A to the Indian Stamp Act, 1899 (for short ‘the Act’) was paid. However, the 1st respondent took the view that the document is the one of conveyance and stamp duty under Article 20 of Schedule 1-A to the Act must be paid. The petitioners state that the stamp duty of Rs. 30,00,000/- was paid under protest. The 1st respondent sought opinion of the 2nd respondent. Through letter dated 23- 02-2010, the 2nd respondent informed that notices be issued to the petitioners requiring them to pay the stamp duty as per Article 20 read with Article 47-A of Schedule I-A to the Act and that the reply obtained from them be forwarded to him for further steps. Accordingly, the 1st respondent issued notice dated 26-02-2010 to the petitioners.

The petitioners filed a writ before the court and contended that the view taken by the 2nd respondent that the deed of retirement is to be treated as a deed of conveyance; is contrary to law. According to them, the consequences that flow from the retirement of partners cannot be equated to those of conveyance and that there was no justification for respondents 1 and 2 in demanding the stamp duty on that basis.

The 1st respondent stated that the recitals in the document in question clearly discloses that the rights of the retiring partners were transferred by receiving the consideration and that the same amounts to a transaction of sale. He submits that the relevant provisions of law were applied and that the petitioners cannot be said to have suffered any detriment. It is also stated that the petitioners can avail the other remedies, provided for under law.

The Court observed that the very concept of partnership contemplates two or more persons coming together, to carry out a common objective Though the firm so constituted does not acquire an independent legal character, the contributions made by the partners be it in the form of capital or property, become the common property of the firm. The entitlement of each partner vis-a-vis the property held by the firm is determined, in terms of shares, stipulated in the partnership deed. In a given case, the share of a partner may reflect the actual contribution made by him and in other cases, it may not be so. For instance, if the partners of a firm comprise of some who have invested skill and knowledge and others that have arranged capital, land etc., the former are also allotted shares, notwithstanding the fact that they did not contribute any capital or tangible assets. Obviously on account of this typical characteristic of a firm, the Courts held that the interest of a partner in a firm deserves to be treated as movable property notwithstanding the content thereof. It is also common that the share of a partner keeps on changing, with the addition or departure of the partners from time to time.

The change in the nature of rights of a partner vis-a-vis the firm, either when he joins or leaves the firm, cannot be equated to sale or purchase simplicitor. It is so, even with the accrual or loss of interest of such partner is vis-a-vis the immovable property held by the firm. It is for this reason, that the Legislature has provided for a totally different legal regime, in the context of execution and registration of deeds of partnership, retirement or dissolution pertaining to a firm, compared to the one of transfer or conveyance of properties.

In Board of Revenue, Hyderabad vs. Valivety Rama Krishnaiah (AIR 1973 Andhra Pradesh 275), it was held that a deed of release executed by a coowner in favour of another, or a deed, evidencing retirement of partner from a firm, for consideration, cannot be treated as deed of conveyance. However, different results would ensue, in case such release or retirement is favour of one or few out of many co-owners or partners.

Similarly, in Board of Revenue U.P., vs. M/s. Auto Sales, Allahabad, AIR 1979 Allahabad 312 a Division Bench of the Court held that the retirement of a partner, even while his share is determined and consideration is paid, does not amount to transfer of property, and cannot be treated as a deed of conveyance as defined u/s.s. (10) of Section 2 of the Act.

The possibility or occasion for applying the principle underlying Section 6 of the Act would arise, if only a document is capable of being treated under two different provisions. The document in question is the one of retirement from partnership and it is specifically dealt with under Article 41-C of Schedule 1-A to the Act. It cannot at all be treated as conveyance. Therefore, there does not exist any possibility to apply the principle underlying Section 6 of the Act.

Hence, the writ petition was allowed.

M/s. Kamal Wineries & Ors vs. Sub-Register of Assurance & Ors. AIR 2013 AP 36

levitra

Evidence – Attested copy – It is secondary evidence, and cannot be weighed in as original

fiogf49gjkf0d
Attested copy admittedly is a secondary evidence not the one which can be weighed as original. Only when the original is shown or appears to be in possession or power of person against whom document is sought to be proved, or of any person out of reach of, or not subject to, process of the Court, or of any person legally bound to produce it, and when, after the notice mentioned in section 66, such person does not produce it; when the existence, condition or contents of the original have been proved to be admitted in writing by the person against whom it is proved or by his representative in interest; when the original has been destroyed or lost, or when the party offering evidence of its contents cannot, for any other reason not arising from his own default or neglect, produce it in reasonable time; when the original is of such a nature as not to be easily movable; when the original is a public document within the meaning of section 74; when the original is a document of which a certified copy is permitted by this Act, or by any other law in force in (India) to be given in evidence; when the originals consist of numerous accounts or other documents which cannot conveniently be examined in court, and the fact to be proved is the general result of the whole collection, may also be discussed if the prosecution satisfies that the most vital circumstance appearing in the case about their (accused appellants) confession was questioned to explain while they were examined u/s. 313 of the Cr. P.C.

2013 (290) ELT 28 (Pat.) Azaz Khan vs. Union of India
levitra

Appeal to Tribunal – Defect Memos sent under registered post acknowledgement due to address given in Memorandum of appeal : General Clauses Act, 1897 – Section 27

fiogf49gjkf0d
By an order dated 28th February, 2004, the adjudicating authority confirmed the demand of excise duty and imposed penalty of equivalent amount. The appeal filed against that order was dismissed on 23rd March, 2005 on the ground that the assessee failed to comply with the condition of pre-deposit in terms of section 35F of the Central Excise Act, 1944. The appeal filed by the assessee was returned thrice with defect memos. Thereafter, the assessee filed the appeal with an application for condonation of delay which was dismissed by the Appellate Tribunal.

On further appeal, it was observed that the defect memos were sent under registered post acknowledgement due to the address given in the memorandum of appeal. Once the letter had been sent under registered post acknowledgement due, it was presumed to be delivered/served in terms of section 27 of the General Clauses Act, 1897 and in terms of section 37C(1)(a) of the Central Excise Act, 1944. Since the assessee had taken more than six years to remove the defect and had not removed the objections within a reasonable time, the appeal was rightly rejected as being barred by limitation.

Lakshmi Printing Co. vs. CCE (2013) 18 GSTR 413 (P&H)

levitra

Appeal – Dismissal for non prosecution – Counsel was busy in another court – Explanation found acceptable. Appeal restored.

fiogf49gjkf0d
The appeal was dismissed by the Appellate Tribunal (CESTAT) for non prosecution. In the Restoration Application, the ld. Counsel explained that he was arguing on his legs in another Court, when the matter was called and dismissed. Accepting the above explanation, the Tribunal recalled the order of dismissal and restored the appeal.

S.D.O. Coil Fabrication vs. C CE 2013 (290) ELT 431 (Tri. Del)

levitra

Corporate Restructuring – Position under the Companies Bill, 2012

fiogf49gjkf0d
Introduction
The Companies Act, 1956 (“the Act”) would soon be repealed and replaced with the Companies Bill, 2012 (“the Bill”)
since the Lok Sabha has already approved the Bill. Thus, the Act has
been asked to retire before it reaches a superannuation age of 60 years!
This is quite a welcome feature because Acts in India are infamous for
hanging around for over 100 years in some cases.

As with any new
Legislation, there is a great deal of fascination amongst the business
fraternity and professionals to see whether the Bill is a turbo-charged
version of the old Act or is it merely “Old Wine in a New Bottle”, does
it continue with the “Old Whine with New Throttle”? While there have
been several new concepts which are sought to be introduced by the Bill,
one area which sees a lot of upheaval is that of corporate
restructuring, i.e., mergers, takeovers, slump sales, shareholders’
agreements, etc. Corporate India has always desired a code which
facilitates corporate restructuring. While one can understand the
Regulator’s desire of protecting interest of all stakeholders, it should
not be at the cost of stifling the transaction itself. The words of
Justice D. Y. Chandrachud in the case of Ion Exchange (India) Ltd., 105
Comp. Cases 115 (Bom) in this context are very apt:

“The basic
assumptions which were the foundation of a closely regulated and
controlled economy have altered in the present day society where
corporate enterprise has to gear itself up to a free form of competition
and an open interface with market forces. The fortunes of corporate
enterprise are liable to fluctuate with recessionary cycles. Changes in
economic policy and economic changes affect the fortunes of business as
assumptions and conditions in which corporate enterprises function are
altered. Corporate enterprise must be armed with the ability to be
efficient and to meet the requirements of a rapidly evolving business
reality. Corporate restructuring is one of the means that can be
employed to meet the challenges and problems which confront business.
The law should be slow to retard or impede the discretion of corporate
enterprise to adapt itself to the needs of changing times and to meet
the demands of increasing competition

Let us examine whether the
Bill lives up to the expectations and whether it impedes or expedites
corporate restructuring? We look at some of the key features in this
respect.

Schemes of Arrangement

We may first consider
the provisions which would impact all Schemes of Arrangement, i.e.,
mergers, demergers, reconstruction, etc. Clause 230 of Chapter XV of the
Bill deals with these provisions. Some of the new features of this
Clause as compared to the provisions of the Act are as follows:

(a) Tribunal:
The National Company Law Tribunal (“Tribunal”) would have power to
sanction all Schemes. Thus, instead of the High Court the Tribunal would
be vested with these powers. An Appeal would lie against the order of
the Tribunal to the National Company Law Appellate Tribunal (“NCLAT”)
and against the Order of the NCLAT to the Supreme Court. One important
feature of both the Tribunal and the NCLAT is that Chartered Accountants
can appear before them to plead Schemes of Arrangement. Currently, this
is the exclusive domain of Advocates.

 (b) Corporate Debt Restructuring:
Any scheme of corporate debt restructuring (CDR) which is a part of a
Scheme must be consented to by not less than 75% of the secured
creditors in value. There must be safeguards for the protection of other
secured and unsecured creditors. The auditor must report that the fund
requirements of the company after the CDR shall conform to the liquidity
test based upon the estimates provided to them by the Board of
Directors. Here the auditor would be well advised to remember the CA
Institute’s warning that he should not become a party to preparing
estimates. One important facet of the CDR is that the Scheme should
include, a valuation report in respect of the shares and the property
and all assets, tangible and intangible, movable and immovable, of the company of a Registered Valuer.

(c)
Valuation Report: Every Notice of a meeting for the Scheme of
Arrangement which is sent to creditors and members shall be accompanied
by a copy of the valuation report, if any, and explaining its effect on
creditors, key managerial personnel, promoters and non-promoter members,
and the debenture-holders and the effect of the Scheme on any material
interests of the directors of the company or the debenture trustees.
Currently, the valuation report is only available for inspection at the
company’s office. An overwhelming majority of the shareholders do not go
to the registered office to inspect the valuation report. Now the
valuation report would come home since it needs to be sent to the
members and creditors. The Bill is silent as to whether the valuation
workings also need to be sent to them? In this context the following
decisions would throw some light:

• Hindustan Lever Ltd., 83
Comp. Cases 30 (SC)/ Miheer Mafatlal vs. Mafatlal Industries, 87 Comp.
Cases 792 (SC): Valuation is a specialised subject best left to experts
and Courts would not interfere in the same.

• Asian Coffee Ltd., 103 Comp. Cases 17 (AP): Shareholders need not be given detailed calculations of share exchange ratios.

(d) Notice to Regulators:
Every notice shall also be sent to the Central Government, Income-tax
authorities, the Reserve Bank of India, the Securities and Exchange
Board, the RoC, stock exchanges, Official Liquidator, the Competition
Commission of India (CCI) and such other sectoral regulators or
authorities which are likely to be affected by the compromise or
arrangement (e.g., Telecom Regulatory Authority of India for telecom
companies).

Under the Bill, the authorities, to whom Notice has
been sent, can make representations, within 30 days or else it shall be
presumed that they have no representations to make on the proposals.
However, this period of 30 days should be read subject to the time
allowed under any other Statute for approving such Schemes. For
instance, the Competition Act, 2002 allows the CCI a time period of 210
days for passing an order. Therefore, it stands to reason that the
timeline of 30 days will not be applicable to the CCI.

(e) Objection Threshold:
An objection to the Scheme can now be made only by persons holding at
least 10% of the shareholding or having outstanding debt amounting to at
least 5%. This is a welcome move which would prevent frivolous
challenges which lead to undue delays.

(f) Approval: The
resolution for approving the Scheme requires 3/4th majority in value and
can be passed in person, by proxy or through postal ballot. Postal
Ballot has been made applicable to both listed as well as
unlisted/private companies, unlike s.192A of the Act where it applies
only to listed companies.

(g) Accounting Standards: The Scheme shall be sanctioned by the Tribunal only if there is a certificate by the Auditor that the accounting treatment in the Scheme is in conformity with the prescribed accounting standards. Currently, the Listing Agreement contains a similar provision in the case of Listed Companies. The decision in the case of Hindalco Industries Ltd., 94 SCL 1 (Bom) is pertinent in this respect. In this case, the company proposed to write-off the impairment losses and ammortisation loss against the balance standing in the Securities Premium Account by a Scheme of Arrangement. The Scheme was objected to on the grounds that this treatment was in violation of para 58 of AS-28 on “Impairment” since the loss was not routed through the P&L A/c. The High Court over-ruled this objection and held that section 211(3B) of the Act expressly permitted deviation from accounting standards subject to certain disclosures.

The current Accounting Standards are woefully inadequate to address all forms of corporate restructuring, for instance, there are no standards dealing with demergers, reconstruction, reduction of capital, etc. Hence, unless new Accounting Standards are introduced, this would remain an empty formality. In this context Accounting Standard Interpretation (ASI) 11 on AS-14 issued by the ICAI on 1-4-2004 is relevant since it prescribes the stand to be taken in case the accounting treatment specified under the Scheme deviates from the treatment specified from AS-14. Some instances of cases where accounting disputes have been the subject matter of objection to Schemes of Amalgamation/Arrangement, include the following, Gallops Realty, 150 Comp. Cases 596 (Guj); Cairns India Ltd, 101 SCL 435 (Bom); Mphasis Ltd., 102 SCL 411 (Kar); Sutlej Industries Limited, 135 Comp. Cases 394 (Raj),Paramount Centrispun, 150 Comp. Cases 790 (Guj), etc.

(h)    Buy-back: A Scheme in respect of any buy-back of securities shall be sanctioned only if the buy-back is in accordance with the provisions of the Bill. For instance, the decisions in the cases of SEBI vs. Sterlite Industries Ltd., (2004) 6 CLJ 34 (Bom); Gujarat Ambuja Exports Ltd (2004) 6 CLJ 117 (Guj) have held that Schemes of Arrangement need not be in compliance with the buyback provisions of the Act since they operate in different fields. The Court held that the s.77A is merely an enabling provision and the Court’s powers u/ss. 100-104 and 391-394 are not in any way affected. The conditions u/s.77A are applicable only to buyback under that section and the conditions applicable u/ss. 100-104 and 391 cannot be made applicable or imported into a buyback of shares u/s. 77A. There is no reason why a cancellation of shares and consequent reduction cannot be made u/s. 391 read with section 100 merely because a shareholder is given an option to cancel or retain his shares. This position would now be modified by the Bill.

(i)    Takeover: Any Scheme which includes a Takeover Offer in the case of listed companies, shall be as per the SEBI Regulations. In Larsen & Toubro Ltd, 121 Com. Cases 523 (Bom) a takeover of shares by Grasim avoided the provisions of the SEBI Takeover Code since it was done under a Scheme of Arrangement. Grasim acquired around a 30% equity stake in Ultra Tech Cement Company Ltd from the public shareholders under the Scheme of Arrangement, around 4.5% stake from L&T. Further, it also sold its holding in L&T to an Employee Trust of L&T. As a result of the Scheme, Grasim ended up owning a 51.1% stake in Ultra Tech without triggering the open offer provisions under the SEBI Takeover Regulations. The Bill aims to plug this method of acquisition of shares€.

(j)    Minority Squeeze-out:
Provisions have been enacted for minority squeeze-out by majority. Majority shareholders (holding 90% of the equity shares capital) who have acquired the majority stake through amalgamation, share exchange, conversion of securities, any other reason, etc., should notify the company of their intention to buy out the remaining shareholders. The purchase price would be ascertained on the basis of the valuation done by a registered valuer.

Merger Schemes

In addition to the above provisions, which are applicable to all Schemes of Arrangement, the following additional requirements which are applicable to a Scheme of amalgamation/ merger are provided in Cl. 232 of the Bill:

(a)    A notice for Merger Schemes must also include a supplementary accounting statement if the last annual accounts of any of the merging companies are more than 6 months old.

(b)    A transferee company should not, as result of the Scheme hold any shares in its own name or under a Trust for the benefit of the transferee company or its subsidiary company or associate company. Such treasury shares shall be cancelled or extinguished. In other words, the Bill prohibits creation of treasury stocks. This supersedes the decision in the case of Himachal Telematics Ltd, 86 Comp. Cases 325 (Del) which upheld the creation of treasury stock arising on a merger. Several mergers, such as, ICICI-ICICI Bank, Reliance Petroleum-Reliance Industries, Mahindra & Mahindra, etc., had followed this route of creating treasury stock. In fact, ICICI Bank sold its treasury stock on the floor of the stock exchange for a handsome amount.

(c)    In case of a merger of a listed company into an unlisted company the transferee company shall remain an unlisted company until it becomes a listed company. If the shareholders of the transferor company decide to opt out of the transferee company, provision shall be made for payment of the value of shares held by them as per a pre-determined price formula or after a valuation is made.

Thus, this provision negates the back-door/reverse merger route of SEBI under which a listed company can merge into an unlisted company and the unlisted company gets automatic listing. This provision is also available for demerger of a listed company into an unlisted company and listing of the shares of the resulting unlisted company. For instance, Cinemax India Ltd, a listed company demerged its theatre exhibition business into an unlisted company. Subsequently, the shares of the unlisted company got listed without an IPO.

The unlisted company gets the gains of listing without the pains of listing. It also bypasses the requirements of Section 72A of the Income-tax Act if the transferee company is a loss-making/sick company. Thus, the unabsorbed depreciation and carried forward losses of the loss-making company are available as a set-off to the healthy company without complying with the requirements of section 72A and Rule 9C since the transferee company is the loss making company. This route is currently available by virtue of Rule 19(2)(b) of Securities Contract (Regulation) Rules, 1957 read with the SEBI’s Circulars CIR/ CFD/DIL/5/2013 and the earlier SEBI/ CFD/SCRR/01/2009/03/09.

Under the Bill, the shareholders of the transferor company have to be provided with a mandatory exit option in the form of a cash payment. It would be interesting to see what happens if more than 25% of the shareholders of the transferor opt out? In such a situation the conditions of Section 2(1B) of the Income-tax Act, 1961 are not met since the section requires that at least 3/4th of the share-holders of the amalgamating company become share-holders of the amalgamated company. How would this condition now be met? As a consequence, the merger would cease to be a tax-neutral amalgamation under the Income-tax Act and as held by the Supreme Court in the case of Grace Collis, 248 ITR 323 (SC), an amalgamation involves a transfer of capital asset. You can join the dots to understand what happens next.

(d)    The Scheme should clearly indicate an Appointed Date from which it shall be effective and the scheme shall be deemed to be effective from such date and not at a date subsequent to the appointed date. Currently, there is no express requirement in the Act but the decision in the case of Marshall Sons & Co. (I) Ltd., 223 ITR 809 (SC) has held that every Scheme of merger must necessarily provide a date with effect from which the transfer will take place and such a date would either be the date specified in the Scheme or the date so specified/modified by the Court while sanctioning the Scheme. An Appointed Date is also relevant from an income-tax perspective. The decisions in the case of Ambalal Sarabhai Enterprises Ltd, 147 ITR 294 (Guj); Amerzinc Products, 105 SCL 682 (Guj), etc. are also relevant in this respect.

(e)    The fee paid by the transferor company on its authorised capital shall be available for set-off against any fees payable by the transferee company on its authorised capital enhanced subsequent to the merger. This express provision sets to rest the constant objection of the Regional Director on this issue. Several decisions have supported clubbing of the authorised capital – Hotline HOL Celdings, 121 Comp. Cases 165 (Del); Cavin Plastics, 129 Comp. Cases 915 (Mad); Areva T&D, 144 Comp. Cases 34 (Cal), etc.

(f)    Every company in relation to which the Tribunal makes an Order, shall, until the completion of the
Scheme, file a statement in such form and within such time as may be prescribed with the RoC every year duly certified by a CA/CS/CMA indicating whether or not the Scheme is being complied with in accordance with the Orders of the Tribunal.

Fast-track Mergers

Clause 233 provides a new concept of fast-track mergers:

(a)    A new concept of fast-track mergers has been introduced for mergers between small companies or between a holding company and its wholly owned subsidiary without going through the Tribunal Process.

(b)    A Small Company is defined to mean a ‘private company’ meeting either of the following requirements:

•    Paid up capital does not exceed the sum prescribed which may range from Rs. 50 lakh – Rs. 5 crores.

•    Turnover does not exceed the sum prescribed which may range from Rs. 20 lakh – Rs. 2 crore.

It may be noted that a merger between a holding and a 100% subsidiary could also opt for the fast-track route even though the companies are not small companies.

(c)    This route is optional and if the companies desire to adopt the conventional route i.e., the Tribunal-approved Route, then they may adopt the same.

Cross-Border Mergers

(a)    The Bill provides that a merger of a foreign company incorporated in the jurisdictions of such countries as may be notified from time to time by the Central government into an Indian company is permissible. For instance, Corus Group Plc (now Tata Steel Europe Ltd), UK merging into Tata Steel and Tata Steel issuing its Indian shares to the shareholders of Corus, wherever they may be located. Currently also, mergers of a foreign company into an Indian company is permissible. Any merger involving an Indian Company would be governed by the Companies Act, 1956. Sections 391 to 394 of the Act deal with Mergers of companies. Section 394 of the Act provides for facilitating amalgamation of companies. Section a.394 states that the section only applies to a Transferee Company which is a company within the meaning of the Act, i.e., an Indian Company. However, the Transferor Company is defined to include any Company, whether Indian or Foreign. Hence, the transferor company can be a foreign company. The decisions in the cases of Bombay Gas Co., 89 Comp. Cases 195 (Bom), Moschip Semiconductor Technology Ltd., 120 Comp. Cases 108 (AP), Adani Enterprises Ltd., 103 SCL 135 (Guj); Essar Oil Ltd, Company Petition No. 280 of 2008 (Guj), etc., clearly support this point.

However, Cl. 234 of the Bill now provides that only companies from specified jurisdictions would be permissible. This restriction is not there currently. Probably, the Government wants to limit the scope to those countries which either have a DTAA or a TIEA with India.

(b)    Cl. 234 of the Bill also provides for a merger of an Indian company into a foreign company which is currently not possible. S.394 states that the section only applies to a Transferee Company which is a company within the meaning of the Act, i.e., an Indian Company. However, the Transferor Company is defined to include any Company, whether Indian or Foreign. Thus, currently an Indian company cannot merge into a Foreign Company.

The consideration for the merger may be discharged by the foreign company in the form of cash or its Indian Depository Receipts. Thus, the foreign company cannot issue its shares to the Indian shareholders of the transferor company. For instance, if ACC were to merge into Holcim of Switzerland, Holcim cannot issue its shares to the Indian shareholders of ACC. It must issue IDRs or pay cash. Currently, Standard Chartered Bank Plc, UK, is the only foreign company to have issued IDRs in India. One possible reason for this embargo is that under the FEMA Regulations, Indian residents can acquire shares of a foreign company

only under the Liberalised Remittance Scheme, i.e., by paying consideration in cash. There is no provision for a stock swap in the case of an outbound in-vestment by resident individuals. This is one area which could be liberalised by permitting the consideration to be in the form of shares also.

The Bill provides that the prior approval of the RBI would be required for such a merger of an Indian company with a foreign company.

Registered Valuer

Clause 247 of the Bill introduces a new concept of a Registered Valuer. Where a valuation is required to be made in respect of any property, stocks, shares, debentures, securities or goodwill or any other assets or net worth of a company or its liabilities under the provision of this Act, it must be valued by a Registered Valuer. The qualifications and experience for such a person would be prescribed. It may be recalled that a few years ago, the Shardul Shroff Committee had recommended that valuations should be carried out by independent registered valuers instead of the current practice. Would a CA automatically be registered as a registered valuer or would he have to acquire some additional qualification for the same? What happens in case of a partnership firm or LLP of professionals – would all partners need to obtain qualifications? One wonders whether a CA would be the right person to value property, plant and machinery whereas whether a chartered engineer would be able to value shares and goodwill? Does a one-size fits all approach work or is not the current dual system a better approach?

Some of the valuation areas under the Bill which would require a Registered Valuer include:

•    Further issue of shares
•    Assets involved in Arrangement of Non Cash transactions involving directors
•    Shares, Property and Assets of the company under a CDR
•    Scheme of Arrangement
•    Equity Shares held by Minority Shareholders
•    Assets for submission of report by Liquidator.

Reduction of Capital

Clause 66 of the Bill deals with Reduction of Share Capital of a Company:

(a)    A reduction of share capital cannot be made if the Company is in arrears in the repayment of any deposits accepted by it or interest payable thereon by it.

(b)    Further, an application for the reduction shall not be sanctioned by the Tribunal unless the accounting treatment, proposed by the company for such reduction is in conformity with the prescribed Accounting Standards. This would require framing of Standards on reduction. (c) The Order confirming the reduction shall be published by the company in such manner as the Tribunal may direct. Under the current provision, the Court has discretionary power to order publishing of reasons of reduction and such other information as it thinks fit.

(d)    The current discretionary power of the Court to order the addition of words “and reduced” to the names of the company reducing their capital has been withdrawn. Further, The current power of the Court to dispense with the requirement of the consent of the creditors in case of reduction of capital by way of either diminution in any liability in respect of the unpaid share capital or repayment to any shareholder of any unpaid share capital has been withdrawn.

Slump Sale

Currently, under the Act a public company is required to obtain its members’ consent to sell, lease, etc. of the whole or substantially the whole undertaking of the company. Thus, an ordinary resolution of the members is required u/s. 293(1) for a slump sale. In case of a listed company, this consent is to be obtained by a Postal Ballot.

Under Clause 180 of the Bill this provision of Postal Ballot will now be applicable even to a private limited company. Further, the approval of the members is to be obtained by way of a special resolution instead

of an ordinary resolution. Thus, the regulatory arbitrage available in a slump sale over a demerger is sought to be plugged. This would make it more challenging for listed companies to hive-off their undertakings by way of slump sales.

Specific definition of the terms ‘undertaking’ and ‘substantially the whole undertaking’ have been provided under the Bill as follows:

(i)    “Undertaking” shall mean an undertaking in which the investment of the company exceeds 20% of its net worth as per the audited balance sheet of the preceding financial year or an undertaking which generates 20% of the total income of the company during the previous financial year.

(ii)    “Substantially the whole of the undertaking” in any financial year shall mean 20% or more of the value of the undertaking as per the audited balance sheet of the preceding financial year.

It may be noted that this definition of undertaking is only relevant for the purposes of the Bill. What constitutes an undertaking for determining whether a transaction is a slump sale u/s. 2(42C) of the Income-tax Act, would yet be determined by Explanation-1 to Section 2(19AA) of that Act, which provides as follows:

“For the purposes of this Cl. , “undertaking” shall include any part of an undertaking, or a unit or division of an undertaking or a business activity taken as a whole, but does not include individual assets or liabilities or any combination thereof not constituting a business activity.”

Thus, what may be an undertaking under the Bill may not satisfy the conditions laid down under the Income-tax Act. Distinctions between the two definitions are given in the Table:

Interesting questions which would now arise would include whether a sale of shares would constitute an undertaking and hence, would it require a special resolution? The view till now was that shares do not constitute an undertaking.

Inter-Company Loans and Investments
Clause 186 of the Bill is at par with the current Section  372A of the Act. However, en masse changes have been carried out in this very important provision. Some of the key features of Clause 186 are as follows:

(a) A Company cannot make investment through more than 2 layers of investment companies. The restriction is on 2 layers of investment companies and not operating companies. An Investment Company means a company whose principal business is acquisition of shares, debentures or other securities. This is one of the most important restrictions under the Bill. This prohibition does not apply in two situations:

A company can acquire any foreign company if such foreign company has investment subsidiaries beyond two layers as per the foreign laws. However, the RBI is known to frown upon such multi-layer structures for outbound investment.

•  A subsidiary company can have any investment subsidiary for the purposes of meeting the requirements under any Law.

This prohibition is even applicable to NBFCs and Core Investment Companies (CICs) registered with the RBI and to private companies. One would have expected private companies and CICs to be exempted from this restriction.

(b) The main provision of Clause 186 is the same as Section 372A, i.e., a company cannot make a loan/investment/guarantee exceeding 60% of its paid-up capital + free reserves + securities premium or 100% of its free reserves + securities premium, without the prior approval by way of a special resolution. However, the current embargo on a loan/guarantee to any body corporate has been modified to a loan to any person. Thus, loans to individuals/HUF/firm/AOP/Trust, etc., would also be covered.

An NBFC whose principal business is acquisition of shares and securities, shall be exempt from the provision of this clause in respect of subscription and acquisition of securities.

(d) The loan must be given at a minimum rate of interest equal to the prevailing yield of 1/3/5/ 10 years’ Government Security closest to the tenor of the loan. Presently, the minimum rate is the Bank Rate of the RBI, which currently is 8.50%. The 2011 draft of the Companies Bill also pegged the minimum rate at the Bank Rate but the 2012 version has changed it to its current form.

(c) The current exemptions given u/s. 372A of the Act have been done away with. Consequentially:

•    Private limited companies will have to comply with this section.

•    Loans by a holding company to its 100% subsidiary would have to comply with this section. Thus, interest free loans to a 100% subsidiary will not be possible even for a private company.

•    Acquisition by a holding company by way of subscription, purchase or otherwise the securities of its wholly owned subsidiary would have to comply with this section.

•    Any guarantee given or security provided by a holding company in respect of any loan made to its WOS would have to comply with this section.

(d) A company shall disclose to the members in the financial statement the full particulars of the loans given, investment made or guarantee given or security provided and the purpose for which the loan or guarantee or security is proposed to be utilised by the recipient of the loan or guarantee or security.

(e)    A company which is in default in the repayment of any deposits/interest thereon, shall not give any loan or give any guarantee or provide any security or make an acquisition till such default continues.

(f)    Restrictions have been put on SEBI intermediaries, such as, brokers, merchant bankers, underwriters, etc., from accepting inter-corporate deposits exceeding prescribed limits. One fails to see the logic for this provision when the SEBI Regulations do no prescribe any limits.

Shareholders’ Covenants

Currently, Restrictive Covenants forming part of Shareholders’ Agreement, such as, Tag Along, Drag Along, First Refusal, Russian Roulette, Texas Shoot-out, Dutch auction rights, etc., are the subject-matter of great dispute in the case of public companies.

The Supreme Court has held that they are valid against a company only if they are a part of the Articles of Association or else they remain a private contract between shareholders – V.B. Rangarajan vs. V. Gopalkrishnan, 73 Comp. Cases 201 (SC). A Single Judge of the Bombay High Court in the case of Western Maharashtra Development Corporation vs. Bajaj Auto Ltd., (2010) 154 Comp Cases 593 (Bom), had ruled that a Shareholders’ Agreement containing restrictive Clauses was invalid, since the Articles of a public company could not contain Clauses restricting the transfer of shares and it was contrary to Section 108 of the Act. Subsequently, a two-member Bench of the Bombay High Court, in the case of Messer Holdings Ltd vs. Shyam Ruia and Others (2010) 159 Comp Cases 29 (Bom) has overruled this decision of the Single Judge of the Bombay High Court.

The Bill provides that securities in a public company are freely trans-ferrable but a contract in respect of transfer of securities in a public company shall be enforceable. It is

submitted that this express provision sets at rest once and for all whether public companies can contain pre-emptive rights. This would be a big boost for Private Equity/FDI/Private Investment in Public Equity (PIPE) transactions since they usually come with pre-emptive rights.

Other Important Changes

Some other important changes in the sphere of restructuring include the following:

(a)    Infrastructure companies can issue redeemable preference shares having a tenure of more than 20 years provided they give the holders an option to ask for a redemption of a specified percentage every year. Real estate development has been defined as an infrastructure sector along with, air/road/water/rail transport, power generation, telecom, etc.

(b)    Prescribed class of companies which comply with accounting standards cannot utilise their securities premium account for paying premium on redemption of preference shares. They must use their profits alone. This is a very important restriction and it would be interesting to see the class which is prescribed. One fails to understand the logic behind this embargo.

(c)    Companies which are unable to redeem preference shares can, with the Tribunal’s approval, issue fresh preference shares in lieu of the same and that would constitute a deemed redemption of preference shares.

(d)    Prescribed class of companies which comply with accounting standards cannot utilise their securities premium account for buying back shares or for writing-off preliminary expenditure of the company. They must use their profits alone. Again, it would be interesting to see the class which is prescribed.

(e)    The time limit between two or more buy-back of securities, whether board approved or shareholder approved, has been made one year. The odd-lot buy-back provision has been dropped as a method of buy-back.

Conclusion

It would be interesting to see what the Rules provide since a bulk of the provisions would be prescribed in the Rules. Hence, the “Devil would lie in the Details (Rules)”. To sum up, there are some laudable amendments, some not so good and some quite serious ones. The Bill is a cocktail of surprises and shocks and corporate India would have to accept both. As Arnold Bennett, the English Author, once said:

“Any Change, even a Change for the Better, is always accompanied by Drawbacks and Discomforts”.

Tax Accounting Standards: A new way of computing taxable income

fiogf49gjkf0d
In our previous article, we had covered the approach for formulation of the Tax Accounting Standards by the CBDT Committee (the Committee), final recommendations of the Committee and some of the important implications of the TAS around areas such as accounting policies, inventories, prior period expenses, construction contracts, revenue recognition and fixed assets. In this article, we will cover some other important areas which would be impacted and lead to different taxable incomes under the proposed TAS regime.

The effects of changes in foreign exchange rates

• Unlike AS 11, under TAS all foreign currency transactions will have to be recorded at the exchange rate prevalent on the date of the transactions. TAS eliminates the option for entities to recognise foreign currency transactions at an average rate for a week or month when the exchange rate does not fluctuate significantly. This may lead to practical challenges with no significant benefits in reporting.

• Unlike AS 11 wherein exchange differences on translation of non-integral foreign operations are required to be recorded in reserves i.e. foreign currency translation reserve account, TAS requires these exchange differences to be recognised in the profit and loss account as income or expense. This treatment appears to be based on the analysis that the Income Tax Act, 1961 (‘the Act’) does not distinguish between the tax treatment of incorporating the results of branches that may qualify as non-integral from those that qualify as integral. However, as per TAS, there is a measurement difference in quantification of impact of exchange differences between integral and non-integral foreign operation.

For instance, fixed assets and other non-monetary assets of non-integral foreign operations are measured at closing rates whereas such assets are not re-measured in case of integral operations. Prior to the TAS, where the foreign currency exposures on existing monetary items were hedged through options, any exchange loss on the foreign currency monetary item was claimed as a deduction, but any corresponding unrecognised gain on the option contract may have been ignored, if the company determined that such contracts were not directly covered by AS 11.

 However, the TAS now includes foreign currency option contracts and other similar contracts within the ambit of forward exchange contracts. When these contracts are entered into for hedging recognised assets or liabilities, the premium or discount is amortised over the life of the contract and the spot exchange differences are recognised in the computation of taxable income. Although this treatment may not be in line with current accounting and tax practices, it brings in uniformity in the treatment of foreign currency options and forward contracts to the extent that they seek to hedge a recognised asset or liability.

• The premium, discount or exchange differences on all foreign currency derivatives that are intended for trading or speculation purposes or that are entered into to hedge the foreign currency risk of a firm commitment or a highly probable forecast transaction are to be recognised only at the time of settlement of the contract. This is consistent with other provisions of the TAS to not recognise unrealised gains and losses.

• As per TAS, exchange differences on foreign currency borrowings, other than those specifically covered u/s. 43 A will be allowed as a deduction or will be taxed based on translation at the year-end spot rate.

Government grants

• As per AS 12, grants in the nature of promoters’ contribution are recorded directly in shareholders’ funds as a capital reserve. However, TAS does not permit the above capital approach for recording government grants.

• Under the TAS, all grants will either be reduced from the cost of the asset, or recorded over a period as income, or recorded as income immediately, depending on the nature of the grant.

• Under the TAS, grants related to non-depreciable assets such as land, shall be recognised as income over the same period over which the costs of meeting any underlying obligations are charged to income.

• AS 12 specifically provides that mere receipt of a grant is not necessarily conclusive evidence that conditions related to the grant will be fulfilled. Unlike AS 12, the TAS provides that the initial recognition of the grant cannot be postponed beyond the date of actual receipt.

Securities

• Unlike AS 13, the TAS covers securities held as stock–in-trade, but does not cover other securities.

• TAS provides that where an asset is acquired in exchange for another asset, shares or securities, its actual cost shall be the lower of the fair market value of the securities acquired or the assets/securities given up/issued. Unlike TAS, AS 13 requires that the actual cost in such cases shall be determined generally by reference to the fair market value of the consideration given.

• The TAS requires the comparison of cost and net realisable value for securities held as stock-in-trade to be assessed category-wise and not for each individual security. This may represent a significant change in practice for entities that currently do this comparison for each individual security.

• The TAS also provides that securities that are not quoted or are quoted irregularly shall be valued at cost. This could also represent a change in practice for some entities.

• Unlike AS 13 which allows the weighted average cost method for determination of cost for securities sold, TAS provides that the determination of such costs shall be made using the First in First Out method.

Borrowing costs

• Unlike AS 16, TAS requires capitalisation of borrowing costs for all covered assets irrespective of the period of construction. The only exception to this rule is for inventories, where the TAS requires capitalisation of borrowing costs to inventories that require more than 12 months to complete. In comparison, AS 16 defines a qualifying asset as an asset that necessarily takes a substantial period of time (generally understood as 12 months) to be ready for its intended use or sale. This could result in significant practical challenges to compute capitalisation of borrowing costs in all such cases. Under the TAS, the actual overall borrowing cost (other than borrowing costs on loans taken specifically for a qualifying asset) is allocated to qualifying asset (other than those funded through specific borrowings) based on the ratio of their average carrying value to the average total assets of the company. It should be noted that, while this allocation approach may be simple to apply, it may result in unintended consequences.

For example, assume that construction on a qualifying asset commences on 2nd April and the asset is put to use on 30th March of a previous year. Under the proposed approach, since the qualifying asset is not under construction either on the first day or the last day of the previous year, the average cost may be determined to be Nil. This could result in no allocation of borrowing costs to such an asset.

• Under TAS, in the case of loans borrowed specifically for acquisition of qualifying asset, capitalisation of borrowing costs commences from the date on which the funds are borrowed. Whereas under AS 16, capitalisation of borrowing cost commences only if all three conditions are satisfied (a) expenditure on qualifying asset is being incurred (b) borrowing costs are being incurred and (c) activities that are necessary to prepare the asset for its intended use or sale are in progress.

•    Currently, there is inconsistency in treatment of income from temporary deployment of unutilised funds from specific loans (to be considered as an adjustment to borrowing costs incurred or considered as a separate income). The TAS now provides that in case of specific loans, any income from temporary deployment of unutilised funds shall be treated as income. Along with the provision relating to capitalisation of borrowing costs on specific loans even in period prior to the construction activity, this may have a significant impact on the practices currently followed.

•    TAS requires capitalisation of borrowing costs even if the active development is interrupted. Under AS 16, the capitalisation of borrowing cost is suspended during extended periods in which active development is interrupted. However, this provision in the TAS seems to clarify the requirements that already exist in the Act.

Leases

•    Under the TAS, the lessor would not be entitled to depreciation on assets that are given on finance lease. TAS now provides that assets covered by a finance lease shall be capitalised and depreciated by the lessee like any other owned asset. Presently, the Act permits depreciation only on those assets that are owned by the assessee. As such, for a finance lease arrangement, it is generally the lessor that is entitled to the depreciation deduction and the lease rentals are taxed as income in the hands of the lessor. Since the Act overrides the TAS, suitable amendments may be required to the Act to facilitate this provision of the TAS.

•    Similarly, assets given on finance lease by the manufacturer lessor would be considered as sold by lessor with a corresponding recognition of revenues and profits. The finance income component of the lease rental would be recognised as income over the lease term.

•    The consequential impact of the above changes under various other provisions such as Tax Deduction at Source and benefits under Double Taxation Avoidance Agreements would need to be considered prior to implementation of the TAS.

•    Under the TAS, same lease classification shall be made by the lessor and lessee for the lease transaction. A joint confirmation to that extent will have to be executed in a timely manner, in the absence of which the lessee would not be entitled to a depreciation deduction on such assets. It is currently unclear on whether the lessor would be eligible for a depreciation deduction in such cases.

•    AS 19 requires a lease to be classified as a finance lease, if there is a transfer of substantial risks and rewards relating to the ownership of the leased asset. AS 19 accordingly provides several indicators for finance lease classification that have to be considered in totality based on the substance of the arrangement. These indicators do not necessarily individually result in classification as a finance lease. However, the TAS considers the existence of any one of the specified indicators as sufficient evidence for finance lease classification. This may result in a change in lease classification as compared to current practice, with a greater number of lease arrangements meeting the finance lease classification criteria.

•    Under the TAS, the definition of minimum lease payment does not include residual value guaranteed by any party other than the lessee. This is to ensure that there is a uniform lease classification. Whereas under AS 19, in case of a lessor, the definition of minimum lease payment (which affects the lease classification into operating or finance lease) includes residual value guaranteed by the lessee or any other party. However, in case of the lessee, the definition of minimum lease payment includes only the residual value guaranteed by the lessee. This difference may at times result in different lease classification for lessor and lessee under AS 19.

•    Unlike AS 19 where initial direct costs incurred in negotiating and arranging a lease can be recognised upfront or over time, under TAS the upfront recognition of initial direct cost for the lessor is not permitted. Prior to TAS, in the absence of specific guidance under the Act, the tax treatment was in line with the requirements of the accounting standards.

Intangible assets

•    TAS excludes goodwill from its scope, whereas AS 26 includes goodwill arising on acquisition of a group of assets that constitute a business (for example, slump sale). In the absence of specific provisions in the TAS, the current practice in this area (that has emerged based on judicial pronouncements) may prevail.

•    For internally developed intangible assets, TAS does not provide any guidance on scenarios, where the development phase of a project cannot be distinguished from the research phase. Hence, the assessee would need to establish clearly whether the costs relate to the research phase or the development phase. Unlike TAS, AS 26 provides that in case the development phase of a project cannot be distinguished from the research phase, then the entire costs are recognised as part of research phase and consequently charged as expense.

•    Under the TAS, development costs cannot be expensed merely on grounds of uncertainty around the commercial feasibility. If other criteria for capitalisation are met, the same should be capitalised. Unlike TAS, AS 26 requires companies to establish commercial feasibility of the project for determining capitalisation of development costs.

•    Under the TAS, in the case of acquisition of an intangible asset in exchange for another asset, shares or other securities, the actual cost shall be the lower of the fair market value of the asset acquired or the fair value of the asset given up/securities issued. Unlike TAS, AS 26 provides that in such cases, the fair value of the asset/securities given up or fair value of the asset acquired, whichever is more clearly evident, should be recorded as actual cost.

Provisions, contingent liabilities and contingent assets

•    AS 29 provides for recognising losses on onerous executory contracts, when the unavoidable costs of meeting the obligations under the contract exceed the economic benefits expected to be received under it. TAS excludes all executory contracts, including onerous contracts, from its scope. Accordingly, such unavoidable future losses cannot be currently recognised under the TAS. This is consistent with the general provisions under the TAS, which preclude recognition of unrealised gains and losses.

•    Under the TAS, provision is required to be recognised if its existence is reasonably certain. In comparison, AS 29 requires the recognition of a provision if its existence is considered probable (more likely than not). This change from ‘probable’ to ‘reasonably certain’ may result in new interpretation issues.

•    Under AS 29, contingent assets are not recognised unless the virtual certainty criteria is met. This is a very high threshold and generally such assets are not recognised until realised. However, under TAS, contingent assets are recognised when it is reasonably certain that an inflow of economic benefits will arise. Thus, the provisions of the TAS may accelerate the recognition of contingent assets and related income. This provision seems to have been inserted to bring in parity between the treatment of provisions for contingencies and treatment of contingent assets.

Summary

The final report of the Committee along with the draft TAS, represents a significant move towards providing a uniform basis for computation of tax-able income. Many of the differences between the TAS and the AS are intended to harmonise the basis for computation of taxable profits with the existing provisions of the Act. Companies would therefore have a comprehensive framework based on which adjustments may be made each year to their accounting profits to determine taxable income.

Some of the provisions of the TAS also represent a significant change or clarification in the tax position as compared to currently prevailing practices. These are broadly intended to cover aspects that have historically been a subject matter of litigation and diversity. Depending on the practices currently followed, a company may be affected significantly by these changes.

The report also indicates that additional guidance would be provided through TAS where there is currently no guidance, including areas such as real estate accounting, service concessions, financial instruments, share based payments and exploration activities. This will further strengthen the TAS framework in the future.

The draft TAS will also remove one of the significant impediments to adoption of Ind AS, since the TAS provides an independent framework for computation of taxable income, regardless of the accounting framework adopted by companies (Indian GAAP or Ind AS). However, an important consideration for adoption of Ind AS is the impact it will have on computation of the Minimum Alternate Tax (MAT), which is based on the accounting profits. The Committee did not address this issue in its Final Report. The main reasons cited were the uncertainty around the implementation date for Ind AS as well as the forthcoming changes in IFRS. The Committee has recommended that transition to Ind AS should be closely monitored and appropriate amendments relating to MAT should be considered in the future based on these developments.

The real benefit of providing a uniform framework for computing taxable income will only be achieved through a uniform and impartial implementation of TAS by the tax authorities and the judiciary. The tax authorities may consider issuance of internal implementation guidelines and training to ensure that the TAS are correctly applied and implemented at the field level.

Understanding LBT

fiogf49gjkf0d
Octroi taxes have a respectable antiquity, being known in Roman times as vectigalia. It is in essence a tax levied on bringing commodities into a local area/ district. As of 2013, octroi is levied possibly only in Ethiopia and in Maharashtra.

In order to abolish this cadaverous practice, the Government of Maharashtra (GoM) decided to replace it with a tax supposed to be more robust and tax payer friendly. As most of us are aware, the GoM finally acted upon its long standing promise of doing away with Octroi and introduce an account based system of tax ‘The Local Body Tax (LBT)’. The tax being based on the philosophy of selfassessment, shall definitely reduce the hassles and inefficiencies caused due to stoppage of vehicles at Octroi check posts.

While most of us are must have become aware of the broad scheme of the Act by way of newspaper and media reports, we need to familiarise ourselves with the legal framework.

The basis of the levy is the Maharashtra Municipal Corporation Act, 1949 (‘Act’). Section 152P of the Act empowers the Municipalities to levy LBT on items imported into their territory. However, while there is no separate Act, there are a whole new set of rules which essentially govern the levy. All the important provisions are contained in the rules thereby making them more relevant than the Act.

However, the new tax has been welcomed with one of the largest mass movements by the business community in recent times, and the government has been forced to postpone the levy. The reason for the stiff opposition seems to be certain draconian provisions. However, before welcoming or opposing this Act, we need to objectively analyse the provisions of LBT.

Levy: The levy is on import of goods for the purpose of consumption, use or sale. Thus liability to pay LBT generally rests on the person who brings goods within the limits of a municipal corporation. However, when goods are purchased from within the city, it shall be the duty of the purchasing dealer to ensure that the goods are not imported goods. If the goods purchased are imported goods, he shall ensure by way of a declaration in the purchase invoice, that LBT on the same has been paid. In case of lapse of due diligence by the purchasing dealer, he shall become liable to LBT.

It is pertinent to note that, Rule 22 empowers the Commissioner to enquire and satisfy himself that the declaration furnished is true and correct. Thus having regard to this provision, it will not be wrong to extrapolate the verdict of Bombay High Court in the case of Mahalaxmi Cotton Ginning Pressing and Oil Industries ([2012] 051 VST 0001) wherein the Hon’ble High Court has upheld the constitutional validity of Section 48(5) of the MVAT Act, which provides that set-off of Input Tax credit (ITC) shall only be available if tax is actually paid by the supplier into the government treasury. Thus if during the course of assessment proceedings, the officer observes that the selling dealer has not “actually paid” the VAT in full or part, he shall be entitled to deny the claim of ITC made by the purchasing dealer. This is already causing undue hardship to the assessee under VAT.

Lacuna in the definition of LBT: LBT has been defined to mean a tax on the entry of goods into the limits of the city. However, it does not include octroi. This exclusion of octroi from the definition might result in double taxation. As mentioned above, LBT will have to be paid on any goods imported within the city. However, since LBT does not include octroi, those dealers who have imported goods within the city after paying octroi might be asked to pay LBT as well, as payment of octroi shall not tantamount to payment of LBT.

Coverage of one and all: Virtually anyone bringing in goods to the city is proposed to be brought under the ambit of LBT. The definitions of ‘business’ and ‘dealer’ have been kept wide enough to override any decision of the courts granting exclusion to people from VAT. This is because, ‘Business’ has been defined to also include profession and any kind of occasional transaction without regard to its frequency, volume or regularity. The definition of ‘dealer’ includes all kinds of persons including various agents handling goods/documents of title and auctioneers who receive the price for auctioned goods.

Be it small or big traders, professionals, brokers, factors, agents, societies, clubs, etc. or people carrying on temporary business; almost everyone will be covered if he makes purchases of a meagre Rs. 1,00,000/- in a year and brings into the city goods worth Rs. 5,000/-. Even one-time transactions like purchase of car by an individual to render professional services shall be liable to tax.

Registration, returns & maintenance of records
: While dealers carrying on regular business within the city are required to obtain make an application for registration within 30 days, dealers carrying on temporary business are required to make an application 15 days prior to commencing a business.

Returns are to be filed at half yearly intervals within 15 days from the end of the period. The first return shall be in Form E1 and shall be for the period of 6 months – April to September. The second return (in form EII) is an annual return i.e. for the full financial year. Thus there is an overlapping of return period. Further, there is also a provision for revision of returns; however the time limit is very short i.e. within a month from due date of filing of the original return.

Payment of tax is to be made on a monthly basis. The Rules also provide for a composition scheme for small dealers having turnover upto Rs. 5 lakh , builders and contractors. The composition scheme provides for a simple way of calculation of taxes irrespective of items imported, which is quite encouraging.

LBT requires issuance of bills in case of any sales amounting to a meagre Rs. 10/- or more and more so preservation of the same for a period of 5 years. Failing to issue an invoice might lead to penalty. However there is a duplicacy in the penalty provisions – Rule 48(1) provides a penalty upto double the tax amount, while Rule 48(7) provides for a penalty of double the invoice amount. Both the provisions provide penalty for not issuing invoice.

Further, the taxability of an item is determined in accordance with rates mentioned in the Schedules. Schedule-A lists the items and rates at which the same shall be taxed. The dealer will need to work out the liability to LBT based on different rates prescribed (ranging from 0% to 7%) and this may become an exercise in itself. Schedule-B lists out the items exempt from tax.

There are very few items which have made it to the coveted Schedule-B and even fruits, vegetables, etc are not covered in the exemption list. Persons dealing in these will have to register as well.

Sweeping powers:
Wide powers have been given to the Municipal officers to seize goods, attach any property (and not just bank and debtors as is the case in VAT), stop any vehicle in transit etc. The business community is afraid that these powers will become a cause of harassment. However, it may be mentioned that some of the powers can be exercised only by an officer of the rank of DMC and above.

Further, penalties for most offences are steep and discretionary which might also give an impetus to unsavoury favours sought by officers. For example, (i) Penalty for non-registration may extend upto 10 times of the amount of LBT payable during the period during which the dealer did not have registration; and (ii) Penalty for failing to disclose fully and truly all material facts, claiming an inaccurate deduction or failing to show appropriate liability of LBT in the return may go upto 5 times the amount of LBT payable.

Exemptions & Refunds: Goods sent for job work/ processing outside the city should be received without any change in appearance or condition; failing which LBT will have to be paid afresh on the entire value of goods and not just the value addition on account of processing. What fails to appeal to a rational mind is how processed goods will appear the same as original! The other condition which needs to be complied with is that the goods sent out should be brought back within 6 months.

In case of goods imported into the city for job work, the condition appears a little rational as the words used in the Act are the goods should not change ‘form’, which in my opinion is a little broader than the word ‘appearance’.

Further, LBT shall not be levied on goods exported outside the territory of India.

It is also relevant to note that, in case of goods imported but re-exported to another city, by way of sale or otherwise (i.e. branch transfer), 90% of the LBT paid on import shall be refunded.

Payment of disputed appeal before appeal: The law mandates assessee to deposit the entire amount of the disputed tax before filing an appeal. Considering that the appellate authority is a municipal officer and the despicable disposal rate that Indian judicial system has, in my humble opinion, stay should be granted atleast upto the stage of first appeal.

Appeal against an order passed by an officer below the rank of a Deputy Municipal Commissioner (DMC) shall lie with the DMC while that passed by an officer of the rank of DMC and above shall lie with the Municipal Commissioner. Further, there is no provision for second appeal and hence the only remedy will be approaching the High court.

Interest on delayed payments: The interest rates prescribed for delayed payment of LBT are phenomenally high. Interest rate ranges from 2% p.m. for delay upto 1 year to 3% p.m. (36% p.a.) for delay of more than a year. Interest rates need to be re-visited as no other law requires payment of such high interest rates.

No credit mechanism:
No mechanism for input credit of LBT paid has been prescribed in the Rules/ Act, which will lead to a cascading effect on LBT paid. This shall especially affect those dealers who do not directly procure from the manufacturer as more the number of intermediaries, lesser the chances to fix a competitive selling price.

While the law relating to LBT is indeed welcome being more sound in terms of ideology as compared to octroi, it is only apropos that some of the provisions be revisited and watered down so as to inspire confidence within the business community. While all and sundry were under the ambit of octori; the same cannot be the case in LBT in view of administrative difficulties of registration, returns, assessment, etc.

Taking a cue from the above, LBT can be perceived to be akin to VAT. Thus the simpler way for the State could be to collect it alongwith VAT under a separate challan/accounting code.

With the traders demanding abolition of the law, the government has responded by promising to revisit the Act. In principle, the levy is better than octroi – it is accounts based, will avoid delays when goods are in transit. However, the way the Rules have been drafted, it appears to put excessive compliance burden on the trading community. Having to deal with one more authority with potential harassment has made the businesses nervous. It shall not out of context here to remember Benjamin Franklin’s saying “The only things certain in life are death and taxes.” All that one can hope for is, that the law be made simple so that it can be widely and easily adopted!

Determination of Control- Now a Critical Judgement Area under IFRS

fiogf49gjkf0d
IFRS 10 – Consolidated Financial Statements is effective for annual periods beginning on or after 1st January 2013. It builds on the control guidance that existed in IAS 27 and SIC 12 and adds additional context, explanations and application guidance that is consistent with the definition of control. IFRS 10 applies a single control model to determine whether an investee should be consolidated. De-facto control is explicitly included in the model.

IFRS 10 states that ‘an investor controls an investee when it is exposed, or has rights, to variable returns from its involvement with the investee and has the ability to affect those returns through its power over the investee’. IFRS 10 requires an investor to assess whether it has power over the relevant activities of the investee. Only substantive rights of the investor are relevant for this purpose and voting and other rights needs to be considered for this assessment. There are additional considerations for assessment of power in the instance of the investor holding less than a majority of the voting rights.

De-facto control is one such consideration. De-facto control is said to exist when an investor’s current voting rights may be sufficient to give it power even though it has less than half of the voting rights. Assessing whether an investor has de-facto control over an investee is a two-step process:

• In the first step, the investor considers all facts and circumstances including the size of its holding of voting rights relative to the size and dispersion of the holdings of other vote holders. Even without potential voting rights or other contractual rights, when the investor holds significantly more voting rights than any other vote holder or organised group of vote holders, this may be sufficient evidence ofpower. In other situations, these factors may provide sufficient evidence that the investor does not have power – e.g. when there is a concentration of other voting interests among a small group of vote holders. In some cases, these factors may not be conclusive and the investor needs to proceed to the second step

• In the second step, the investor considers whether the other shareholders are passive in nature as demonstrated by voting patterns at previous shareholders’ meetings. The investor also considers the factors normally used to assess power when the investee is controlled by rights other than voting rights.

An investor with less than a majority of the voting rights has rights that are sufficient to give it power when the investor has the practical ability to direct the relevant activities unilaterally. When assessing whether an investor’s voting rights are sufficient to give it power, an investor considers all facts and circumstances, including:

a) the size of the investor’s holding of voting rights relative to the size and dispersion of holdings of the other vote holders, noting that:

• the more voting rights an investor holds, the more likely the investor is to have existing rights that give it the current ability to direct the relevant activities;

• the more voting rights an investor holds relative to other vote holders, the more likely the investor is to have existing rights that give it the current ability to direct the relevant activities;

• the more parties that would need to act together to outvote the investor, the more likely the investor is to have existing rights that give it the current ability to direct the relevant activities;

b) potential voting rights held by the investor, other vote holders or other parties

c) rights arising from other contractual arrangements; and

d) any additional facts and circumstances that indicate the investor has, or does not have, the current ability to direct the relevant activities at the time that decisions need to be made, including voting patterns at previous shareholders’ meetings.

When the direction of relevant activities is determined by majority vote and an investor holds significantly more voting rights than any other vote holder or organised group of vote holders, and the other shareholdings are widely dispersed, it may be clear, after considering the factors listed above, that the investor has power over the investee.

Determining whether an investor has de-facto control over an investee is usually highly judgmental: it includes determining the point at which an investor’s shareholding in an investee is sufficient and the point at which other shareholdings’ interests are sufficiently dispersed. It would also be difficult for a dominant shareholder to know whether a voting agreement amongst other shareholders exists.

Applying the above principles poses various challenges. There may be situations in which the dominant shareholder does not know whether arrangements exist among other shareholders, or whether it is easy for other shareholders to consult with each other. The investor should have processes in place to allow it to capture publicly available information about other shareholder concentrations and agreements.

The smaller the size of the investor’s holding of voting rights and the less the dispersion of the holding of other vote holders, the more reliance is placed on the additional factors in Step 2 of the analysis; within these, a greater weighting is placed on the evidence of power.

The ‘voting patterns at previous shareholders’ meetings’ requires consideration of the number of shareholders that typically come to the meetings to vote (i.e. the usual quorum in shareholders’ meetings) and not how the other shareholders vote (i.e. whether they usually vote the same way as the investor). However, how far back should one look for assessing the past trend is a question of judgment. Also, for start-up companies this will particularly be a challenge.

Determining the date on which an investor has de-facto control over an investee may in practice be a challenging issue. In some situations, it may lead to a conclusion that control is obtained at some point after the initial acquisition of voting interests. At the date that an investor initially acquires less than a majority of voting rights in an investee, the investor may assess that it does not have de-facto control over the investee if it does not know how other shareholders are likely to behave. As time passes, the investor obtains more information about other shareholders, gains experience from shareholders’ meetings and may ultimately assess that it does have de-facto control over the investee. Determining the point at which this happens may require significant judgment.

In the backdrop of companies getting capital infusion from private equity investors the assessment of de-facto control will be very challenging. While the investors may not have majority voting rights, they do obtain various rights that include appointment of key managerial personnel, guaranteed return on their investments, right to approve the annual operating plans/ budgets, etc. Such cases will need to be closely looked into for determining whether the investor has a de-facto control on the investee.

Let us consider an example: Company A acquired 45% in Company B (which is a listed company and balance shareholding is widely dispersed). Company B has 6 directors who are appointed by shareholders in their general meeting based on simple majority. Whether Company A needs to consolidate Company B as a subsidiary.

Analysis under AS-21 under Indian GAAP: Under Indian GAAP an investor consolidates the investee company only if it ‘controls’ the investee. Control is defined as

(a) the ownership, directly or indirectly through subsidiary(ies), of more than one-half of the voting power of an enterprise; or

(b)    control of the composition of the board of directors in the case of a company or of the composition of the corresponding governing body in case of any other enterprise so as to obtain economic benefits from its activities.

Based on the aforesaid definition of control, in this example Company A does not have control of Company B (either majority voting power or control composition of Board), thus it cannot consolidate Company B as a subsidiary.

Analysis under IFRS: Under IFRS 10, Company A will need to determine whether it has control over Company B. As discussed earlier, the control definition under IFRS is wider and includes de-facto control as well. In the instant case, Company A is the largest shareholder of Company B and it is given that the balance shareholding is widely dispersed. Company A will need to evaluate the following:

(a)    Number of shareholders that own the next 45 % shareholding: The higher the number, the greater are the chances that Company A will need to consolidate Company B, for example if the next 45% is held by around 5 shareholders it will be difficult to demonstrate de-facto control as 5 shareholders can get together and vote against Company A. However if the next 45% shareholding is owned by 1,000 shareholders (widely dispersed public shareholding), it can be demonstrated that Company A in effect would control the functioning of Company B as the probability of 1,000 shareholders coming together and vote against Company A will be remote.

(b)    History of voting in the past general meetings: Company A will need to evaluate the number of shareholders actively attending the general meetings and participating in the decisions of shareholders. It is important to assess the number of shareholders that attend general meetings and not how they vote. Thus, in case past history reflects that all 100% shareholders attend the general meeting and cast their votes it may be difficult to demonstrate de-facto control, no matter that the balance shareholders voted for decisions in favour of Company A. However, if the total number of shareholders casting their votes in the general meeting are always less than 80%, then it can be demonstrated that de-facto control exists, since Company A has more than 50% voting power of effective votes cast in the general meetings.

(c)    Rights of other shareholders: Before concluding whether Company has de-facto control of Company B, it will need to be assessed in any special rights are available to other shareholders or shareholder groups such as their consent is required prior to approving annual business plan or appointment and removal of key managerial personnel. Presence of such rights will impact the ability of Company A to consolidate Company B as a subsidiary.

After considering the above factors, under IFRS Company A may need to consolidate Company B as a subsidiary though it only holds 45% of the voting power in Company B. Under the earlier consolidation standard under IFRS IAS 27- application of de-facto control approach was an accounting policy choice, however under IFRS 10, consideration of de -facto control is mandatory for assessing control.

The requirement to assess control is continuous. De-facto control relies, at least in part, on the actions or inactions of other investors. Therefore, the requirement to assess control on a continuous basis may mean that the investor who is assessing whether it has de-facto control may need to have processes in place that allow it to consider who the other investors are, what their interests are and what actions they may or may not take with respect to the investee on an ongoing basis.

This is an important change for companies, as currently under Indian GAAP, consolidation is more rule driven based on the definition of control under AS -21. Under IFRS 10, companies will need to closely monitor aforesaid factors on a regular basis to determine control over entities and preparation of its consolidated financial statements.

GAP in GAAP ESOP issued by parent to the employees of unlisted subsidiary

fiogf49gjkf0d
The accounting for employee share-based payments is determined by two authoritative pronouncements, namely, SEBI’s Employee Stock Option Scheme and Employee Stock Purchase Scheme Guidelines, 1999, and ICAI’s guidance note on Employee Share-based Payments. Clause 3 of the SEBI’s guidelines states as follows: “these Guidelines shall apply to any company whose shares are listed on any recognised stock exchange in India.” Unlike SEBI guidelines, ICAI’s guidance note applies to all reporting entities whether listed or unlisted.

Consider a scenario, where a parent company issues ESOP’s to employees of its subsidiary. The question is who records the ESOP cost; the parent, the subsidiary or no one. As per the SEBI guidelines (which are applicable to all listed entities) the parent recognises the ESOP compensation cost because under the SEBI guidelines, an employee of a subsidiary is treated as an employee of the parent company for this purpose. Thus, if the parent of a listed subsidiary issues ESOPs to the subsidiaries employees, the listed subsidiary should not recognise the ESOP expense. As per the SEBI guidelines, the parent company is required to record the compensation cost. Typically, the requirement with respect to the parent recognising the ESOP compensation cost can be enforced only when the parent itself is a listed entity in India within the jurisdiction of SEBI. However, it cannot be enforced when the parent is in a foreign jurisdiction or is in India but is an unlisted entity.

In contrast to the SEBI guidelines, the ICAI guidance note provides as follows:

“10. An enterprise should recognise as an expense (except where service received qualifies to be included as a part of the cost of an asset) the services received in an equity-settled employee share-based payment plan when it receives the services, with a corresponding credit to an appropriate equity account, say, ‘ Stock Options Outstanding Account’. This account is transitional in nature as it gets ultimately transferred to another equity account such as share capital, securities premium account and/or general reserve as recommended in the subsequent paragraphs of this Guidance Note.

The underlying principle of the ICAI guidance note is that the ESOP related compensation costs should be accounted for as expense in the books of the enterprise whose employees receive the ESOP’s.

Further, paragraph 4 of the ICAI’s guidance note states as below:

“For the purposes of this Guidance Note, a transfer of shares or stock options of an enterprise by its shareholders to its employees is also an employee share-based payment, unless the transfer is clearly for a purpose other than payment for services rendered to the enterprise. This also applies to transfers of shares or stock options of the parent of the enterprise, or shares or stock options of another enterprise in the same group as the enterprise, to the employees of the enterprise”.

It can be inferred from the basic principle discussed in paragraphs above, that the ICAI guidance note requires a subsidiary company to recognise share based options granted by the parent company to its employees, even if the subsidiary does not have to settle the cost by making a payment to the parent. This position is consistent with the requirements of International Financial Reporting Standards (IFRS). Under IFRS,the recipient of services will record the cost of those services or benefits.

What is the issue?

In India, legislation prevails over the requirements of the accounting standards and other accounting promulgations such as the guidance notes issued by ICAI. Thus, SEBI guidelines would prevail over the ICAI guidance notes. Therefore, a listed subsidiary will not record ESOP costs, if the ESOPs were issued by the parent company to the employees of the subsidiary company.

Now, in the above example, what happens if the subsidiary is not a listed company in India. In such a case, SEBI guidelines are not applicable to unlisted companies but ICAI guidance note would certainly apply. When the ESOPs are issued by the parent company to the employees of the subsidiary, is it fair to require expensing of ESOP compensation cost in the case of an unlisted subsidiary, but not in the case of a listed subsidiary?

Under the circumstances, the author’s view is that “what is good for the goose, should be good for the gander”. In other words, the author does not support different accounting consequences purely on the basis of the listing status of the reporting entity. Thus, the author believes that the unlisted subsidiary company may not record ESOP compensation cost. This view can also be supported by the fact that the unlisted subsidiary company does not have any settlement obligation with the parent company.

In practice, there is diversity and it is noticed that there are some unlisted subsidiary companies which have recognised the ESOP compensation costs whilst other unlisted subsidiary companies have not. One challenge faced by the subsidiary companies when they record the ESOP compensation cost is with respect to the utilisation of capital reserves. Since the shares issued under the ESOP are of the parent company, in the absence of a re-charge by the parent to the subsidiary, the corresponding credit will be given to the capital reserve (akin to an investment made by the parent company in the subsidiary). This reserve will accumulate over the years. However, the utilisation or remittance of this reserve back to its parent company in the future, would not be easy in the light of restrictions under Companies Act, 1956, the Income Tax Act, 1961, FEMA, etc.

Conclusion

At this juncture, there is an accounting arbitrage available to unlisted subsidiary companies because of different accounting rules under the SEBI guidelines and the ICAI guidance note. For the future, SEBI should withdraw its guidelines, so that the arbitrage is removed and the ICAI guidance note which is based on true and fair view principles and aligned to IFRS (in this case) should be given preference.

levitra

Social networking – Be careful out there – I

fiogf49gjkf0d
About this Article

Social networking is “hep” and the “in thing” nowadays. Entire generation Y is hooked on it. Undoubtedly, it is a convenient way to connect with family, friends and other people. But that’s the bright side, what most people don’t realise is that there is a dark side too. This article is aimed at highlighting some of the perils of social networking sites specifically related to the privacy of the account holder.

Background

Today, it’s a common feature to see teenagers hooked on to social networking sites all the time, as if it were a life support system. What’s more, teenagers are likely have several friends and connections online or in the virtual world, even when continents, distances and time zones may separate them. Sometimes, it is at the cost of having friends in the physical (or real) world.

Come to think of it, it really isn’t all that different from the past. I mean that, once upon a time it was “hep” to have pen friends, then email, bulletin boards and chat rooms became a fad. One could say that it’s the same old wine in a new bottle – today you have friends, followers and connections on Facebook, Twitter and Linkedin (to name a few popular social networking sites).

Agreed, it’s a convenient way to connect with family, friends and other people with common interest. And with the technological advances today, it’s almost effortless, because the site does all the work of finding all your “long lost” friends, colleagues and relatives. Many times, these sites offer “suggestions” regarding people you may be interested in connecting to or groups you may want to follow. This, you may say, is the bright side of social network. How- ever, what people don’t know (or care enough to know) is that there is a dark side as well.

“Nahhh!!!!! Can’t be!!!! Social networking is harmless banter, we are jus hangin out, what’s wrong with that?????

Chill yaar, you are just being paranoid.” I am sure that you have heard this before. Well, you are about to get a rude awakening.

The Dark Side

Couple of weeks ago, a furore was raised in the press and all over the internet, when 2 teenaged girls were hauled to the police station for posting some innocuous status updates on one of the popular social networking sites. While a lot is written on how the law enforcers should have acted, how draconian the internet law is when it came to the freedom of speech and of course, the whole debate of what should be done (or should not be done) and who is responsible (or irresponsible). Despite all this noise and chatter about the who, what, where and when, most people missed out on a little known ‘open secret’. What’s this ‘open secret’ you may ask.

Well, forget all the chatter and the noise for a moment and think, how many people actually gave a thought to the following:

• How did the mob come to know of the “personal” post?

• Were they friends with the teen who posted the message?

• Did the teen intend that persons other than her “friends” see the post/tweet?

• Can persons other than one’s friends see his/ her posts/tweets?

• How can anyone see my posts /tweets?

• And of course, the million dollar question that begs to be answered –

How did they get the address of the teen who posted the update and the vital information that the teen was located within (ahem) striking distance? This question becomes a ten million dollar question when you ask, if they were not friends and they were not connected, were they supposed (allowed) to see such personal information (i.e., Location of the person putting up the post).

In all the printed press, news reports, countless Tweets and Facebook updates there is hardly a peep into these questions. If you were a conspiracy theorist, you would know for sure that “something just ain’t right here”. You may have guessed it by now …. Nobody noticed (and all probability likely to remain unnoticed) that the real transgression was the “a compromise of the privacy of your personal data”.

By the way, if you didn’t ask this question earlier, then it would be a good indicator that you too have chosen to remain blissfully unaware of “what’s out there”.

The Ugly Truth

SOCIAL NETWORKS AREN’T RESPONSIBLE FOR YOUR PRIVACY – YOU ARE. What most people (individuals who use social media regularly and extensively) is that you are parting with some very vital and sensitive personal information right from the time that you open an account with these social networking sites. It’s pretty standard to give information such as your full name, where you live, what you do, what you like (or dislike), your date of birth. You post pictures of you and your family, your precious possessions, your triumphs, etc. And to top it all, you literally “strive” to keep this information updated every day (and in some cases-every waking moment). You take solace (my view–choose to remain blissfully unaware) in thinking that:

• this information is with the site;

• it’s secure, behind layers of security;

• they have a privacy policy, they can’t share it with any one;

• only my friends and connection can see it;

• It’s harmless banter (yeah!!!, really!!! Do make it a point to tell it to the mob when they come visiting);

• I will delete it after some time But as they say “Ideal and real” are two completely different and mutually exclusive things. Some open secrets that you must know:

Default Settings:

When you sign up, the social networking site sets your privacy controls to “default settings”. I am sure there would be several instances wherein you have accepted the prompt that the settings are at default albeit without really checking or understanding what “default settings” really means. In some cases, default means that everyone can read your post and access all the information that you give the site.

Changes in Privacy Policies

While some people are wise enough to check what the default setting is, they sometimes fail to keep track of changes in the privacy policy of the social networking site. What people do not account for is that Privacy Policies can change. In some cases, these site notify you, but in many cases, by continuing to access the site or using the service you “by default” agree to the revised Privacy Policy. How is that possible you ask, I have a right to be informed, they have to tell me !!!.

Don’t they ?????? All these questions are the types you ask after reality knocks you down. The truth is that, it all boils down to terms and conditions of service, YESSSSS, the one’s where you click “AGREED” without even bothering to read what they say, let alone understanding what the implications are.

Somewhere in the fine print, there are terms which say that “the service provider is at a liberty to alter the terms of Privacy Policy and that it is your obligation to look them up on a regular basis. Further that, if you continue to use the site, it will be presumed that you have read the Privacy Policy and have agreed to the revised terms.

Here is a question for you. Google and Facebook both have revised the terms of the Privacy Policy (mainly their Policy on what data will be collected and how they intend to use it). They were “kind” enough to send a mail/notification about the change and date from when the policy will become effective. How many of you saw this mail in your inbox/notification when you visited the site? More importantly, how many of you made an attempt to see “broadly” what changes are likely to take place. If you haven’t done it as yet, then be rest assured that you will have no one but yourself to blame.

Apps and Games

If you think that you have covered all bases by reading the Privacy Policy and having understood the terms have agreed to it and acted very cautiously, even then one could say you have left yourself exposed. Sure you read the Policy for the hosting site, but what about the apps/ games that are made available on the site? More often that not, if your friend has been using it or recommends it, you too sign up because you want to be with the gang and cannot fall behind. Well, if that is the case, I would say you covered the pin holes, but left the manholes wide open. It is quite possible that these app/ games/utilities may have a policy which is quite different from the hosting site and it might not be very protective.

Difference Between Free and Freemium

Just because the service is free or it doesn’t cost you anything doesn’t mean that there is no cost attached. It only means that the cost of providing service to you is being borne/ subsidised by someone else i.e. what is offered to you for free is sold to someone else for a premium (hence the word freemium). Everybody and I mean everybody (there may be a few exceptions like the Khan Academy) who is providing some free service to you, is selling the data that you generate, in one way or the other, to somebody else. You may not believe it, but every time you say “you like something”, this data is collected, collated and analysed for future sale. Every comment about a product, a service, a brand, etc be it good or bad, is tracked and stored for future sale. Not only this, if you like a brand, there is a very high probability that the very same social networking site (if not this one then some other site also) will help the brand to sell “what you like” to your friends.

Paradox of Social Networking and Privacy:

It’s a paradox because, you are posting your personal and private data on a media whose reason for existence is to promote “openness”. So, on one hand you want the data to be in the public domain and at the same time, you don’t want anyone to see it. Funny isn’t it!!!! Reminds me of the famous quote from Shakespeare’s Hamlet “To be or not to be, that is the question”.

While there are several issues that still need to be dealt with, but woh kissa phir kabhie.

The next part of this series will focus on some tips on dos and don’ts while posting on social networking sites.

Disclaimer: The information/issues discussed in the above write-up is based on several news reports, articles, etc., available in the public domain. The purpose of this write- up is not to promote or malign any person or company or entity. The purpose is merely to create awareness and share the knowledge that is already available in the public domain.
    

‘Turnover Filter’ in ‘Comparability Analysis’ for Benchmarking

fiogf49gjkf0d
Issue for Consideration
The transfer pricing provisions were introduced in India vide Finance Act, 2001 as a measure to prevent abuse and avoidance of tax by shifting the taxable income to a jurisdiction outside India. These transfer pricing provisions are contained in Sections 92 to 92F of the Income-tax Act, 1961 (‘the Act’) and Rules 10A to 10E of the Income-tax Rules, 1962 (‘the Rules’).

The term “arm’s length price (ALP)” is defined u/s. 92F(ii) as a price which is applied or proposed to be applied in a transaction between persons other than associated enterprises, in uncontrolled conditions. The application of ALP is generally based on a comparison of the price, margin or profits from particular controlled transaction with the price, margin or profit from comparable transactions between independent enterprises. A comparison of transaction between the associated (related) enterprises (known as controlled transaction) with transaction between independent enterprises (known as uncontrolled transaction) is referred to as ‘comparability analysis’, which is at the heart of the application of the principle of ALP.

Rule 10B of the Rules provides for ‘comparability analysis’ wherein a comparison of a controlled transaction is undertaken with uncontrolled transaction. The controlled and uncontrolled transaction are comparable if none of the differences between the transactions could materially affect the factor viz, price, cost charged, profit arising, etc, being examined in the methodology, or if reasonably accurate adjustments can be made to eliminate the material effects of such differences. In order to establish the degree of actual comparability and then to make appropriate adjustments to establish arm’s length conditions, it is necessary to compare the attributes of the transactions or enterprises that could affect conditions in arm’s length transactions. Some of the main attributes or comparability factors are as under:

• Characteristics of the property or services transferred;

• Functions performed by the parties (taking into account assets used and risk assumed);

• Contractual terms;

• Economic circumstances of the parties;

• Business strategies by the parties, etc.

While transfer pricing is not an exact science and is itself at a nascent and developing stage in India, therefore, there are bound to be controversies on various aspects of transfer pricing provisions. One of the recent controversies has been in respect of one of these attributes of the comparability analysis between the controlled and uncontrolled transaction, i.e. the relevance of ‘turnover filter’ in comparability analysis for determination of ALP.

‘Turnover filter’ in comparability analysis refers to filtration/truncation of the selected comparables vis-à-vis the company, on the basis of turnover, because the difference in turnover may affect the determination of ALP of the transaction. For instance, Company A with a turnover of Rs. 1,000 crore plus could not be considered as a comparable to Company B who has a turnover of Rs. 1 crore, since Company A shall have higher bargaining power, capacity to execute large contracts, risks assumed, skilled staff, etc vis-à-vis Company B who may not be able to undertake similar transactions. So, for determination of ALP of controlled transaction undertaken by Company B, whether ‘turnover filter’ can be applied in comparability analysis of service companies is the issue.

While the Hyderabad, Delhi and Bangalore benches of the Income-tax Appellate Tribunal have taken a stand in favour of the taxpayers allowing ‘Turnover Filter’ in comparability analysis of service companies, the Mumbai bench of the Tribunal has recently taken a contrary view on the subject.

Capgemini India’s case

In Capgemini India Pvt. vs. ACIT (ITA No. 7861/M/2011) (Mum.) dated 28th February 2013, the Appellant had rendered software programming services to its parent Company in US. The Appellant had applied Transactional Net Margin Method (‘TNMM’) as the most appropriate method for benchmarking this international transaction, which was duly accepted by the AO/TPO. Among the various disputes w.r.t. comparability analysis undertaken by the Appellant Company, the AO/TPO had denied the exclusion of comparables viz, Infosys and Wipro, and thereby refused the applicability of ‘turnover filter’.

It was argued before the Tribunal that even though the Appellant Company had considered these companies in its benchmarking exercise, however, the correct and right approach was to exclude such high turnover companies with turnover exceeding Rs. 13,000 crore, whereas the turnover of the Appellant was only around Rs. 558 crore. It was contended that these comparable companies enjoyed economies of scale and better bargaining power vis-à-vis the Appellant Company. Relying on the financials of these comparable companies, it was specifically submitted that the margins of these companies were exceptionally high vis-a-vis the Appellant Company and therefore, these comparables should have been excluded in the benchmarking exercise. Reliance was placed on the following decisions by the Appellant Company to contend that ‘turnover filter’ should be applied and the comparables viz, Infosys and Wipro should be excluded from the benchmarking exercise for want of high turnovers:

• Addl CIT vs. Frost and Sullivan India Pvt. Ltd. (2012) (50 SOT 517)(Mum);

• Dy CIT vs. Deloitte Consulting India (P) Ltd.(2011) (61 DTR 101)(Hyd)(Tri);

• Aginity India Technologies vs. ITO (ITA No. 3856/ Del/2010)(Del)(Tri);

• Genesis Integrating Systems India P. Ltd vs. Dy CIT (2011) (61 DTR 225)(Bang); and

• Brigade Global Services Pvt. Ltd vs. ITO (ITA No. 1494/Hyd/ 2010)(Hyd.)(Tri)

On the other hand, the Department argued that these comparables should not be excluded even though they have exceptionally high turnover and profit. It was argued that economies of scale is not relevant and applicable in case of service companies and the ‘turnover filter’ is relevant only in case of manufacturing companies.

Reliance was placed on the decision of Symantec Software Services Pvt. Ltd (ITA No. 7894/M/2010) [2011-TII-60-Mum-TP], in which the Tribunal had upheld the non-applicability of turnover filter in case of service companies. Further, reliance was also placed on the chart plotted with margin and turnover of the comparables, which concluded that there was no linear relationship between them.

The Tribunal held that turnover filters cannot be applied in case of service companies, since they do not have any high fixed costs and the employees are the only main assets, whose costs are directly related to manpower utilised. Relying on the chart produced by the Department, the Tribunal held that there was no linear relationship between margin and turnover and so the concept of economies of scale does not apply in case of service industry. As regard the contention of the Appellant w.r.t. skilled employees available with the comparables, the Tribunal held that margins of the comparables and the Appellant were not affected on account of such differences and all the companies and comparables had same level of risk as they operated in same field and similar environment. Referring to Rule 10B(2), the Tribunal observed functions performed, asset used and risks assumed [‘FAR’] by the comparable companies should be compared with the Appellant Company in the benchmarking exercise of the international transaction.

As regards the argument of the Appellant Company w.r.t. low bargaining power, it was held by the Tribunal that since the Appellant is a part of multinational group therefore, it cannot be said to have less bargaining power. The Tribunal therefore upheld the contention of the Department, that no turnover filter can be applied in case of service oriented companies.

A similar view has been taken by the Tribunal in the following cases, rejecting the use of turnover filter for comparability analysis of service companies:

•    Vodafone India Services P. Ltd vs. DCIT (ITA No. 7140/M/2012) dated 26th April 2013; and

•    Willis Processing Services India P. Ltd(ITA No. 4547/M/2012);

Genisys Integrating Systems case

In Genisys Integrating Systems India (P) Ltd vs. DCIT (64 DTR 225), the Bangalore Tribunal was opining on the determination of ALP of software development services provided by the Appellant Company to its AEs outside India. TNMM method which was selected as the most appropriate method for determination of ALP was accepted by the AO/ TPO. On the dispute of turnover filter with a range of Rs. 1 crore at the lower end and Rs. 200 crore at the high end, applied during the course of determination of ALP, the Tribunal upheld the following arguments of the Appellant Company:

•    Enterprise level difference is an important facet in determination of ALP. Comparables should have something similar or equivalent and should possess same or almost the same characteristics;

•    A Maruti 800 car cannot be compared to Benz car, even though both are cars only. Unusual pattern, stray cases, wide disparities have to eliminated as they do not satisfy the test of comparability;

•    Companies operating on a large scale benefit from economies of scale, higher risk taking capabilities, robust delivery and business models as opposed to the smaller or medium sizes companies and therefore, size matters;

•    Two companies of dissimilar size therefore, cannot be assumed to earn comparable margins and this impact of difference in size could be removed by a quantitative adjustment to the margins or prices being compared if it is possible to do so reasonably accurately;

•    Reliance was placed on the following decisions, wherein turnover/ quantitative filter was approved for determination of ALP:
–    Dy CIT vs. Quark Systems (P) Ltd (2010)(38 SOT 307)(Chd)(SB);
–    E-Gain Communication (P) Ltd vs. Dy. CIT (2008) (13 DTR 65)(Pune)(Tri);
–    Sony India (P) Ltd vs. Dy CIT (114 ITD 448)(Del);
–    Dy. CIT vs. Indo American Jewellery Ltd. (2010) (40 DTR 386)(Mum)(Tri);
–    Philips Software Centre (P) Ltd vs. Asst. CIT (119 TTJ 721)(Bang.); and
–    Asst. CIT vs. NIT (2011)(57 DTR 334)(Del)(Tri)

•    Further, reliance was placed on the relevant ex-tracts of Para 3.43 of the OECD Transfer Pricing Guidelines, which are as under:

“Size criteria in terms of Sales, Assets or Number of employees. The size of the transaction in absolute value or in proportion to the activities of the parties might affect the relative competitive positions of the buyer and seller and therefore comparability.”

•    NASSCOM also has categorized companies based on turnover, similar to Dun and Bradstreet.

The Tribunal specifically observed that there has to be lower limit and upper limit of range in applying turnover filter, since size matters in business. A big company would be in a position to bargain the price and also attract more customers. It would also have a broad base of skilled employees who are able to give better output. A small company may not have these benefits and therefore, the turnover also would come down reducing profit margin.

The Tribunal therefore approved the use of turn-over filters in comparability analysis of a services company.

A similar view has been taken by the Tribunal, approving the use of turnover filter in comparability analysis of service companies:

•    Adaptec (India) (P) Ltd vs. DCIT (2013)(86 DTR 26)(Hyd.)(Tri);
•    Asst CIT vs. Maersk Global Services Centre (India) P. Ltd. (133 ITD 543)(Mum.);
•    M/s. Patni Telecom Solutions vs. ACIT (1846/ Hyd/2012) dated 25 April 2013;
•    Capital IQ Information Systems vs. Dy. CIT (ITA No. 1961/Hyd/2007);
•    Brigade Global Services (P) Ltd vs. ITO (supra);
•    Triniti Advanced Software Labs (P) Ltd vs. Asst. CIT (2011 TII 92 Tri Hyd-78);
•    Agnity India Technologies (P.) Ltd vs. Asst CIT (supra);
•    Addl CIT vs. Frost and Sullivan India (P) Ltd (supra);
•    Actis Advisors Pvt Ltd vs. DCIT (2012)(20 ITR 138) (Del.)(Tri.);
•    Continuous Computing India (P) Ltd. vs. ITO (2012) (52 SOT 45)(Bang)(URO); and
•    Centillium India P. Ltd vs. DCIT (2012)(20 ITR 69) (Bang)(Tri.)

Observations

On perusal of the contrary decisions discussed above, in all the cases, TNMM was selected and applied as the most appropriate method for bench-marking. TNMM puts more efforts on functional similarities than on product similarities. Functional analysis seeks to identify and compare the eco-nomically significant activities and responsibilities undertaken, assets used and risks assumed by the parties to the transaction. Generally, quantitative and qualitative filters/criteria are used to include or exclude the potential comparables. The choice and application of selection criteria depends on the facts and circumstances of each particular case. Turnover filters are a type of quantitative criteria.

On the touchstone of FAR analysis, the big service companies are generally found providing services to different customers simultaneously, performing additional functions, assuming risks and employing unique intangible assets, unlike small size service companies. Similarly, the goodwill and brands of these companies enjoy premium pricing and due to scale of operations, these companies enjoy economies of scale in lower cost of infrastructural facilities and employees. Employee costs are generally found to be semi-variable in nature, with higher proportion of fixed cost. Further, the big service companies have a capacity and are in a position to execute large service contracts, which may not be possible otherwise for small or medium size service companies. In such a scenario, the bigger companies would also be in a position to have a better bargaining power vis-à-vis other companies.

Economies of scale are the cost advantages that enterprises obtain due to size, with cost per unit of output generally decreasing with increasing scale as fixed costs are spread out over more units of output. Often operational efficiency is also greater with increasing scale, leading to lower variable cost as well. Even though services are different from products, but still they may achieve economies of scale in business operations by using the inputs, viz, process and technology efficiently, which are necessary to render the services. For instance, just as automakers invest in the latest manufacturing processes, service companies can use technology to improve efficiency. A carpet cleaning company may purchase powerful shampooers and vacuums that decrease the time it takes to complete a job by 25 percent, thereby, claiming the cost savings from economies of scale.

Economies of scale should not be confused with the economic notion of returns of scale, which is otherwise sought to be relied by the Department, by proving that there is no linear relationship between margins and turnover and therefore, no economies of scale exist in case of service industry.

Also, the findings of the decision of Symantec Software (supra) which is sought to be relied on by Capgemini India (supra) on the contrary support the applicability of turnover filter, but however, for want of specific facts of the case, it led to opining otherwise against the Appellant Company.

Accordingly, even in case of service oriented companies, if FAR analysis indicates wide disparities in the comparables vis-à-vis taxpayer’s international transaction, then quantitative viz, turnover filter and/or qualitative filters can be applied in comparability analysis for determination of ALP. Therefore, it appears that the ratio of the Mumbai Tribunal decisions requires reconsideration.

A Special Bench of the Income-tax Appellate Tribunal has also been constituted by the Delhi Bench in the case of M/s. Fiesecke and Devirent India Pvt Ltd (in ITA No. 5924/Del/2012) on the issue under consideration with the following questions:

“1. Whether for the purposes of determining the Arm’s length Price in relation to the international transactions, quantitative filter of high/low turnover is to be applied and accordingly, high/low turnover companies vis-à-vis the assessee company are to be excluded from the comparable selected for benchmarking the transaction; and

2.    If the answer to question no. 1 is in affirmative then what should be the parameter, if any, for the exclusion of high/low turnover companies vis-à-vis the assessee company.”

Who am i?

fiogf49gjkf0d
Man has been eternally asking the question “Who am I?” Man is a seeker, a seeker who is in search of himself. Many seek, however, only a few find the answer.

Whenever someone asks us as to who we are, we give, in reply, our name, qualifications, age, position in life and sometimes our religion, our caste and the state and our country.

We give our visiting card which gives our name, education qualifications and organisation to which we belong and the position that we hold in the organisation. But the issue still remains: What are we! This is because even if all these are taken away, we still remain.

‘I’ is the word we use more than any other word in our day to day living. We say: I slept well. I said this, I did that, I enjoyed my meal; I like my work. It is always ‘I’ and ‘I’. I prevails our life and yet we never pause to enquire: who is this ‘I’: what is this ‘I’. In other words, we fail to enquire: Who am I.

“Know Thyself” is the message Socrates, the great philosopher gave to his pupils ages back. Bhagwan Shri Ramana Maharshi asks us to undertake a self enquiry as to “who am I?”

“I am that” Brihadaranyaka Upanishad thunders. It says. “That in whom reside all beings and who resides in all beings, who is the giver of grace to all, the supreme soul of the universe, the limitless beings – I am that.”


“you are that” says Chandogya Upanishad “That which permeates all, which nothing transcends and which, like the universal space around us, fills everything completely from within and without, that supreme non-dual Brahman – that thou art” – says Shankaracharya.
Sri Nisargadatta Maharaj says “give up all questions save one: Who Am I. After all the only fact you are sure of, is that ‘you are’. The “I am” is certain. The “I am this” is not. He teaches that to know who you are you must first investigate: what you are not. In our younger days we used to play a game of “Ten Questions” – The group was divided into two teams. The first selected some eminent personality and the other group had to find this out. This was done by asking ten questions. The answer was only to be given in terms of ‘Yes” or ‘No’ – By asking right questions, one went on eliminating possibilities, to find out the person selected by the first team.

The scriptures adopt a similar art of reasoning. We have to discover our self by finding out what we are not. The key to understand is : What is mine cannot be me. Your bungalow, your car, your diamond necklace are not you but they belong to you. Similarly it is true about our body. We speak of “my body”. The question is whose body? The moment we say that the body is mine, we accept that we are not the body. Whatever can be perceived or felt is an object. What perceives or feels is the subject. That is I. Similarly a thought also is an object, the thinker is the subject. Who is the perceiver, fetcher, thinker? We have to discover ‘him’ within us.

Reading that we are a soul and not the body, is one thing, understanding and accepting this is another thing and realising this is still another thing. For example – reading that Mount Everest is the highest mountain in the world and seeing Mount Everest are relatively easy but climbing Mount Everest is different. It is difficult and only a few courageous, adventurous persons can achieve this – the same is with finding: Who am I.

Let us be amongst the few who understand and accept that we are “not a body having soul but a soul having a body. This realisation will lead us to know : Who I am and experience true bliss – the bliss which lies within us. As Brahmakumaris teaches us “I am a peaceful soul”.

Bhagwat Gita explains in very simply terms:

“I am that which will still remain even when my body is cremated and reduced to ashes.”

Let us yearn, pray and succeed in searching and finding the answer to the eternal question: who am I? I conclude by quoting from Shankara’s Nirvana Shatakam:

levitra

Lecture Meeting and Other Programs

fiogf49gjkf0d
LECTURE MEETING:

Important Provisions under the Companies Act, 2013, 9th October 2013

BCAS had organised a lecture meeting by Mr. P. R. Ramesh, Chartered Accountant with an objective to make members aware about the important amendments and the important provisions of the new Companies Act, 2013. The speaker spoke about important topics like Accounts, Audit and related party transactions etc. He spoke about how the new Act was a game changer for the profession and the businesses. He also spelt out several unclear provisions, such as consolidated financial statements, commencement / applicability of various provisions, definition of share capital and reserves, definition of control for a holding company, amongst others, where the provisions were ambiguous. The speaker also answered the queries raised by the participants.

Nearly 400 participants attended the meeting. The video recording of the lecture meeting is available on BCAS Web TV to the subscribers.

OTHER PROGRAMS:

Music Clinic – Swar Se Ishwar Tak, 18th October 2013

HR Committee and Membership & PR Committee of BCAS had jointly organised the Music Clinic highlighting the use of music for destressing and healing our lives. The Clinic was run by Dr. Rahul Joshi, MD – Homeopathic Medicine, who took the participants through a musical tour for 3 hours involving the audience at regular intervals. The program focused on healing of chakras in the human body by giving them affirmations and positive music to motivate and enhance the wellbeing of the entire body. More than 150 participants benefited from this innovative program organised by BCAS.

RTI Anniversary, 12th October 2013

BCAS Foundation, in collaboration with Public Concern for Governance Trust & Indian Merchant Chambers, had organised the celebration of RTI Anniversary. The State Chief Information Commissioner Mr. Ratnakar Gaikwad was the Chief Guest on the occasion. Padma Shri Nana Chudasama, Padma Shri Julio Ribeiro and Shri Narayan Varma graced the occasion as the guides on the subject for RTI.

More than 200 participants participated in this celebration arranged by BCAS Foundation including a High tea.

levitra

Treaty won’t shield FIIs from General Anti-Avoidance Regulations

fiogf49gjkf0d
Foreign institutional investors (FIIs) that benefit from tax treaties, including the contentious India- Mauritius tax treaty, will fall under the ambit of General Anti-Avoidance Regulations (GAAR). On the other hand, the rules, notified by the Central Board of Direct Taxes (CBDT) have spared the participatory notes (P-Notes), through which many foreign investors invest in India. The new rules come into effect from the financial year 2015-16.

The rules also notify that GAAR shall not apply where the tax benefit arising to all parties to an arrangement (any investment transaction or even business transactions like lease) does not exceed Rs 3 crore in a financial year. Grandfathering or protection of past transactions from the application of GAAR is also provided by the rules. Only FIIs that have not taken the benefit of any tax treaty entered into by India and who have invested in listed or unlisted securities with the prior permission of the relevant authorities – Sebi or other regulatory guidelines – shall not be covered by GAAR.

The GAAR rules provide amnesty only for FIIs not claiming treaty benefits. This is practically meaningless as it would not settle any controversy around the India-Mauritius tax treaty. The rules clarify that foreign investors investing in an FII via an offshore derivate investment shall not be covered by GAAR. This is a welcome step. However, as regards FIIs, in order to provide certainty all FIIs, including those seeking tax treaty benefits, should have been excluded from GAAR.

Under the provisions of the Income Tax Act, GAAR applies to an impermissible avoidance arrangement. If the main purpose of an arrangement is to obtain a tax benefit and it also satisfies certain other tests, such as the transaction lacks commercial substance, it is regarded as an impermissible avoidance arrangement. The tax benefits or benefits arising out of tax treaties applicable to such transactions can be denied by the tax authorities. As the tax implications of a transaction falling within the GAAR ambit are onerous, the rules may unsettle the FII community. For instance, if the arrangement of investing into India via a favourable country is treated as a transaction where the main aim was to obtain a tax benefit and if the transaction was considered as lacking commercial substance, or was treated as resulting in abuse of the Income tax Act provisions, the tax treaty benefits could be denied. Tax officials, speaking on condition of anonymity, said that genuine investors are unlikely to come within the GAAR ambit and there is no cause for panic.

Under the India-Mauritius tax treaty, sale of investments in India by a resident of Mauritius can be subject to tax only in Mauritius, which does not levy any capital gains tax. India does not tax long-term capital gains arising on sale of listed securities (which are held for more than a year). However, short-term capital gains, where shares are held for less than a year, are taxed. Sale of unlisted securities is also subject to tax.

levitra

Allow FDI into online retail

fiogf49gjkf0d
There is muddled thinking and myopia on foreign direct investment (FDI) in retail e-commerce. It makes no sense to allow FDI in retailing of the standard brick-and-mortar variety and disallow FDI in online retail — thankfully, 100% FDI is permitted in business-to-business (B2B) e-commerce.

The plain fact is that retailers now value both internet-enabled and offline, across-the-counter sales, and the policy moves lately to enable FDI in retail would be incomplete sans clearcut liberalisation and opening up in online retail. Assorted domestic ventures in online retail starve for capital and the best way to attract both capital for these ventures and foreign exchange for the larger economy is to remove the restriction on FDI in online retail.

The policy change to allow FDI in retail e-commerce would boost investments, rev up stable capital inflows, modernise the entire retail sector here and, in the process, bring in new expertise, knowhow and shore up hiring and employment in myriad related ways. Note that it is now standard practice for online retailers to have offline presence too, including in prime footfall areas, for seamless brandbuilding.

levitra

One Should Never Waste A Good Crisis

fiogf49gjkf0d

Talk about India’s glorious long-term future is, these days, as commonplace as India’s glorious past long ago. And as trite. That is one reason why the ET Awards jury’s discussion of India’s future prospects last week struck a refreshing note. Jury members saw not just the glass spilling over in the future but also filling up fast in the current year. Tafe chairman and CEO Mallika Srinivasan is very clued into agriculture, as you would expect a manufacturer of heavy-duty tractors to be, and points out that the extra-bountiful south-western monsoon would drive up economic growth this fiscal, both by pushing up farm output and by generating rural demand for a variety of industrial produce.

ICICI Bank chairman K V Kamath concurs, and expects accelerated project clearance by the government finally bringing some life to the comatose infrastructure sector. HDFC Bank managing director Aditya Puri sees the current gloom as being overdone. While he is in favour of taking measures to counter what he called dumping of artificially cheap manufactured goods in India by China, Deutsche Bank co-CEO Anshu Jain defended the benefits of free trade.

We endorse his call for using the crisis on the external front and slowdown in economic growth to concentrate on fixing long-term structural problems. But we also see that this calls for bipartisan cooperation, whether to introduce a goods and services tax or scrap the law that institutionalises middleman control over marketing agricultural produce, a major source of food inflation.

Unilever COO Harish Manwani was in a good position to underline global faith in the Indian economy, in the wake of his company’s INR300-billion open offer to increase its stake in the Indian subsidiary. Sequoia Capital MD Shailendra Singh attested to continuing vigour in startups and entrepreneurship. His optimism on technology absorption was not just echoed by Unique Identity Authority chairman Nandan Nilekani but amplified by him to posit digital inclusion leading to a quantum leap in productivity and growth. We agree, emphatically. (Source: The Economic Times dated 24-09-2013)

levitra

The irony of India story

fiogf49gjkf0d
Whenever I meet investors around the world, the most pressing question is: what happened to India? It was supposed to prove to the world that even a noisy, chaotic and populous democracy could deliver high growth. It was seen as the answer to China and its authoritarian economic model. Given all the hope and hype, it’s not surprising that there is now so much disappointment with India

Today, however, most investors refuse to acknowledge India as a competitor to China. Any comparison is rubbished because we are seen as being incapable of execution.

To many investors, India does not seem to have a long-term strategic game plan, and the lurch towards populism is scary. Everyone is convinced that this is a largely self-inflicted problem. The great demographic dividend is seen by most as an upcoming demographic disaster, given India’s inability to provide skills training to its people or to create jobs.

I try to think what the root cause of our travails is. I know we will point to policy paralysis, the global slowdown, lack of political will and interest in reforms, judicial activism and so on. These are serious problems, but the source of our travails goes back even further – when India was included in the BRIC group.

The inclusion of India in the BRIC group, as well as the surge in global capital flows and attention that this brought, lulled the country’s policy makers into complacency. We started believing that we were the next big thing, and that we had a god-given right to grow at eight or nine per cent for decades. We ignored the lessons of economic history, which clearly show that few countries have actually been able to deliver this type of sustained high growth. We seemed to believe that even with no effort we were destined to join this select club.

However, a great deal of effort was required to sustain this growth – serious reform, institutional adaptation, and the willingness to take some tough decisions, which could have caused short-term pain. It is here that we have been found lacking. As we began to believe in our growth acceleration and in its permanence, we started putting in place spending programmes to utilise this revenue windfall – not once questioning what would happen if growth slowed. Many economies get stuck in the so-called middleincome trap, wherein institutional weaknesses prevent the realisation of an economy’s full growth potential, which normally happens at a much higher level of income per capita (typically above INR432,871-8,000 a year). India seems to have stalled at far lower levels of economic development. This is largely due to complacency and an unwillingness to make structural improvements to our economy. I think the current growth slowdown, although harmful in terms of economic hardship, has at least shaken our policy makers out of their complacency. No longer does anyone believe that we will grow at eight or nine per cent, irrespective of policy action. Everyone acknowledges that we don’t have all the answers and that there are lessons to be learnt from other economies. Therein lies an opportunity for India. Just when most people have given up on us and on our ability to make the economic course correction required to regain a strong growth trajectory, the odds of us making the necessary changes have never been higher. Irrespective of which government comes to power in 2014, I am confident that the changes required for us to regain our growth trajectory will be implemented. Ironically, belief in India’s long-term growth outlook has never been weaker, but the chances that we will take the necessary steps to deliver that growth have never been stronger. (Source: Extracts from an Article by Mr. Ajay Shah in the Economic Times dated 10.10.2013)

levitra

Self brand positioning

fiogf49gjkf0d
Despite the common misperception that all introverts are shy, and vice versa, they’re two very different phenomena. (One expert defines shyness as “the fear of negative judgement”, while introversion is “a preference for quiet, minimally stimulating environments”.)

It’s true that many of the best ways to establish your brand in the professional world are still weighted toward extroverts: taking leadership positions in professional associations, starting your own conference or networking group, or — indeed — embracing public speaking… First, social media may actually be an area where introverts, who thrive on quiet contemplation, have an advantage.

With a blog — one of the best techniques for demonstrating thought leadership — you can take your time, formulate your thoughts and engage in dialogue with others. Next, with a little strategy and effort, you can become a connector one person at a time… Simply placing diplomas or awards on your office walls can help reinforce your expertise.

In popular imagination, personal branding is often equated with high-octane, flesh-pressing showmanship. But there are other, sometimes better, ways to define yourself and your reputation. Taking the time to reflect and be thoughtful about how you’d like to be seen and living that out through your writing, interpersonal relationships and decor is a powerful way to ensure you are seen as the leader you are.

From “Personal Branding for Introverts”.
(Source: Extracts from “Personal Branding for Introverts” by Dorie Clark : The Economic Times dated 25-09-2013).

levitra

A Parliament of crooks could reward dishonesty and punish the lawful.

fiogf49gjkf0d
Is the Indian polity becoming a Parliament of fouls? According to a TOI report, the figures for serious criminal charges are between 20 and 200 times higher among members of Parliament than among the general population at large.

What is it about Indian politics that makes it so conducive to criminal activity? Is it that it is largely the criminally inclined who are drawn to politics in India? Or is it that the country’s system of politics has become so tainted with illegality that even decent individuals soon find themselves corrupted?

Whatever the reason, India’s Parliament has increasingly come to resemble the local chapter of Mafia Inc. Those who backed the ordinance which sought to overturn the Supreme Court ruling that legislators sentenced for crimes carrying a sentence of two years or more in prison would lose their elected seats may have had a point. If all legislators so sentenced – a la Lalu Prasad – were to lose their seats, Parliament might well find itself so depopulated as to confront the country with a deficiency of democracy.

Pursuing this line of argument it could be reasoned that in order to safeguard our increasingly criminalised democracy, instead of making convicted legislators give up their seats, measures must be taken to ensure that sentenced MPs retain their seats, come what may. In order to do this, it would be necessary to override the SC ruling via a constitutional amendment requiring a two-third majority vote in Parliament.

Towards this laudable end, all political parties must in future field candidates with suitably impressive criminal credentials, and see to it that they get elected, by hook or by crook, quite literally. If voters in a particular constituency are so disobliging as to reject all the candidates because of their criminal records, a re-election fielding the same set of candidates should be held and a satisfactory result obtained by the tried-and-tested expedient of booth-capturing.

Eventually we would get a Parliament composed wholly of criminal elements. Such a Parliament could devise appropriate legislation to solve, once and for all, the vexatious problem of the criminalisation of politics. It would do this by using its supreme legislative authority to decriminalise not politics – not just an impossible task, but also an undesirable one, given the circumstances – but to decriminalise crime itself.

If crime, of all variety, were to be legitimised by parliamentary diktat, not just politics but all of society would at one stroke be made totally, 100% crime-free. Thanks to its uniquely innovative Parliament, India would be the first country in the world to achieve this distinction.

Henceforth, state awards and honours would be bestowed on thugs, goons and scamsters who showed the most enterprise and ingenuity in their chosen field of activity. By the same token, those displaying the reprehensible and anti-social traits of honesty and uprightness would be suitably punished for their errant ways. 8 Outlawry would be the order of the day, and dishonesty would not only be the best policy but the only policy. A Parliament full of MPs – Mafia Politicos – would ensure this. Criminals of India unite, you have nothing to lose but your crimes.

(Source: Column “Second Opinion” by Mr. Jug Suraiya in the Times of India dated 16-10-2013.)

levitra

Attrition: The ticking time bomb in industry

fiogf49gjkf0d
Attrition is a complex, cultural and leadership challenge with no easy answers. What is the impact of high attrition? It erodes consumer loyalty, hurting brand reputation. High attrition creates a vacuum at middle-management, which should handle execution.

Attrition creates a middle management that’s tasted neither success nor failure. Weak middle management delivers faulty, corner-cutting processes. It forces senior management to work a level lower, forsaking the bigger picture. A weak middle management means poor mentorship of entry-level managers, hurting long-term leadership development.

Why do we see high attrition? The first is economic; new industries open up when GDP grows faster than 5%. Talent in established industries is raided to staff newer industries. FMCG is the talent bank in India, funding telecom, retail, health and entertainment industries.

The next reason is “hurried aspiration.” Everyone is in a hurry to be a young vice-president or a CEO, to own the latest car and television or to take that exotic holiday. This forces people to take risks with their loans, and anyone with an EMI payment greater than 25% of his takehome salary is constantly in the job market, to reduce that to below 10%. Hurried aspiration is fuelled by average headhunters who create insecurity and peer pressure by transacting CVs between managers and firms. Performance evaluation is loose and incomplete, based more on potential and less on merit.

What do Indians value at work? The top five factors are: job security, career advancement, base pay and title, learning and development, and the reputation of the organisation. A company must grow. If it doesn’t, people leave. Learning and development is the Achilles’ heel in India. Companies do not invest much in training and developing talent: this is the first reason quoted by exiting employees. The cost of training and development is minuscule, but it is the first item cut in tough times. On-the-job learning from leaders is something young people value. Leaders in India must coach young employees; this will lead to higher engagement, better performance and lower attrition.

Culturally, we need to change. We should value contracts, which we don’t do today. Our contracts are social in nature and less legal or economic. Employees will need a moral compass of right and wrong: joining competition, refusing to join a new firm at the last minute, burning bridges and so on.

Companies will need to be flexible, using innovative policies for women, building alumni networks and designing customised career paths. Firms must differentiate on merit early to keep top talent. They should build a stronger middle-management pool by rewarding those who stay. Senior leaders must engage, coach and grow talent. Firms should start learn-and earn internships.

(Source: Extracts from an Article by Mr. Shiv Shivakumar in The Economic Times dated 23-09-2013).

levitra

On Delay and Dither

fiogf49gjkf0d
Strategic decisiveness is one of the most vital success attributes for leaders in every position and every industry, but few leaders understand where it comes from or how to find more of it. It is not surprising that picking one strategic direction and then decisively pursuing that direction are hallmarks of good leadership… The big mystery is why these obviously important skills are still rare enough to distinguish excellent leaders from average managers.

Psychologist Georges Potworowski at the University of Michigan found that certain personality traits —such as emotional stability, self-efficacy, social boldness and locus of control — predict why some people are naturally more decisive than others.

When faced with two equally attractive strategic options, timid, less emotionally stable leaders who fear upsetting anyone will let the debate drag on for weeks or months before selecting a compromised Frankenstein solution that both sides can merely tolerate.

More decisively-gifted managers make it clear from the beginning that they will carefully consider both sides of the argument, but will choose what they judge to be best for their team. They make the decision early on, and move quickly to enlist both sides in executing their decision. Some members of the team are not thrilled with the choice but are quietly pleased to finally have some clarity of direction… All of us have the potential to be decisive or indecisive.

(Source: Extracts from “Just Make a Decision Already” by Nick Tasler : The Economic Times dated 10-10-2013).

levitra

From anxiety to complacency in six weeks?

fiogf49gjkf0d
Hardly six weeks ago a sense of grim crisis pervaded India’s economic policy-making circles and much of the public at large. The underlying causes are well known: the post-2011 collapse of growth and investor confidence, major problems in the infrastructure and energy sectors, persistently high inflation, shrinking job opportunities, and large fiscal and external account deficits. The alarm bell that had most strongly signalled (and reflected) the onset of economic crisis was the plummeting value of the rupee, which had dropped from 53-54 to the US dollar in May to nearly 69 by end-August. The rupee’s free fall had occurred despite a wide range of measures to reduce gold imports, restrict external payments and drastically tighten monetary policy.

As the currency and financial markets recovered, the sense of crisis and urgency dissipated swiftly. By early October senior government officials were reportedly exuding confidence. Let us consider the realism of these official macroeconomic expectations.

A significant question is: how much has this decline in gold imports through official channels been substituted by an increase in smuggled gold? Another major imponderable is the impact of the ongoing US government shutdown and possible failure to raise the debt ceiling. On the one hand, such uncertainties are likely to prolong current levels of QE and, thus, ease the financing of India’s current account deficit. On the other, a significant setback to US and global economic activity could damp exports of goods and services and reignite global financial turmoil. It is impossible to assess the net effects on India’s external accounts at this stage.

The government’s expectation of 5.5 per cent growth this year looks decidedly optimistic. Aside from a good, monsoon-propelled performance in agriculture (which accounts for only 15 per cent of India’s GDP) and a modest recent uptick in some core sectors (from depressed levels) and some exports, it is hard to locate signs of a significant resurgence in economic activity.

The most implausible element in the finance ministry’s present confident/complacent macro expectations pertains to the fiscal deficit target of 4.8 per cent of GDP. In sum, the fiscal deficit could be overshot by a significant margin by the time the fiscal year ends. In the first five months of 2013-14, the Centre’s fiscal deficit ratio has been running at a whopping 8.7 per cent of GDP. Bringing it down to 4.8 per cent in the remaining seven months looks impossibly difficult, without recourse to seriously creative accounting ploys.

In any case, it is worth pointing out that a deficit that stays high through most of the year imposes the associated costs of higher inflation, higher interest rates, more crowding out of private investment and greater pressure on the current account deficit during the period, even if “miraculously” corrected in the final months. It is also worth emphasising that if the months unfold without any serious policies to correct the deficit, there is a growing risk of negative external perceptions (including a possible credit rating downgrade), which could have serious adverse consequences for external financing of the current account deficit and for currency markets.

In other words, India’s macroeconomic condition remains quite shaky and certainly does not warrant an iota of complacency. This is doubly true if one considers the available patchy data on employment trends, which point to miserable job prospects for the country’s burgeoning youth population.

(Source: Extracts from an Article by Mr. Shankar Acharya in the Business Standard dated 09.10.2013)

levitra

Managing humanely

fiogf49gjkf0d
In the half century since Peter Drucker coined the term “knowledge workers”, these employees have become not just an important part of the workforce but the dominant part. The two critical drivers of productivity in any production process are the way the work is structured and the company’s ability to capture the lessons of experience. These drivers are, of course, interdependent: how you structure the work influences your ability to learn from it. In decision factories, a mismatch between the reality of work and the way it is structured leads directly to inefficiencies in allocating knowledge work. Knowledge work actually comes primarily in the form of projects, not routine daily tasks… Knowledge workers experience big swings between peaks and valleys of decision-making intensity. That VP of marketing will be busy during the launch of an important product or when a competitive threat arises — and really, really busy if the two overlap. Between these spells, however, she will have few or even no decisions to make, and she may have little to do but catch up on emails… All managers in all areas tend to staff for what they perceive as the peak demand for knowledge work in their area of responsibility.

This institutionalises a significant level of excess capacity spread in small increments throughout decision factories. That is why decision factory productivity is a persistent modern challenge.

(Source: Extracts from “Rethinking the Decision Factory” by Roger Martin : The Economic Times dated 24-09-2013).

levitra

Government for governors – We are on our way to creating Djilas’ New Class

fiogf49gjkf0d
Abraham Lincoln, in his Gettysburg address, talked beguilingly of “government of the people, for the people, by the people”. We could describe the system that we have developed as government of the governors, for the governors, and by the governors. Exhibit 1 in support is the Cabinet’s decision to issue an ordinance that will protect Lalu Prasad from losing his seat in the Lok Sabha, should a court find him guilty of corruption in the fodder scam case. A Bill that would protect everyone in Mr Prasad’s shoes has already been moved in Parliament, and got pushed to committee because no one was sure it would stand being tested in court. Still, with the Bill before Parliament, there was only one reason for an ordinance – to protect someone who did not have time on his side, namely Mr Prasad. That smells very much like government for the governors.

Exhibit 2 is the decision to allow designated members of three all-India services (including the Indian Administrative Service and the Indian Police Service) to go overseas for medical treatment, accompanied by a family member, at government cost. Why the police, and not the armed forces, one could ask. After all, soldiers face enemy bullets. And why an IAS officer who may be in the department of mines, and not India’s most important space or nuclear scientist? What’s different about the IAS and IPS? There’s only one answer: they are the guys who move the files and get them approved. Poor generals and scientists have no say in the matter. Once again, government of, for and by the governors.

What is particularly galling is that the same officers responsible for failing to provide a proper public health system have managed their own escape from the mess they have created. First they gave themselves access to private hospitals, and now it is hospitals in other countries. What about people waiting for a bed in government hospitals? Well, tough luck, you don’t belong to the IAS, so you can’t go at taxpayer’s expense to Sloan-Kettering.

Then consider the Member of Parliament Local Area Development Scheme (MPLADS), allowed to members of Parliament for spending on local area development. First, this violates the principle of separation of powers – elected representatives legislate, debate and ask questions; the executive that answers to these elected representatives proposes and implements spending programmes. Second, it started as Rs. 1 crore per constituency each year, then grew to Rs. 2 crore and Rs. 5 crore – for each of nearly 800 MPs every year, which means Rs. 20,000 crore every five years. It is an open secret that the scheme is open to misuse, but who is to bell the cat?

Exhibit 4 is the latest announcement on a pay commission for eight million central government employees and pensioners. Everyone knows that, at the lower levels of government, pay packages are well above what the market pays. These are not people who should get another pay hike, especially when the fiscal deficit is too large. On the other hand, there is a case for paying more at senior levels, because private sector salaries are way ahead and the gap needs to be narrowed. But for that you don’t need a pay commission. Remember that Rajiv Gandhi simply ordered a special allowance for officers on the top rung, because they had not got a pay hike in 30 years. But the government takes care of its own, and also wants votes; so we have a pay commission.

One could add other examples; eg, politicians already spend large sums on airports that only they use. So why not go all the way to creating Milovan Djilas’ New Class, and have exclusive dachas, special lanes for their cars … the works?

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 62 dated 10th October, 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d

Notification No.FEMA.288/2013-RB dated 26th September, 2013

Closing of Old Outstanding Bills: Export-Follow-up –XOS Statements

This circular, as a onetime measure, permits banks to close the following old export bills:

1. Upto INR6,183,871 and outstanding beyond 15 years as on 31st December, 2012.

2. Upto INR3,091,936 and outstanding for more than 5 years as on 31st December, 2012, where customers not traceable – subject to proof of nontraceability from the competent authority and under bank’s internal board’s approved policy. Banks have to submit a report of the export bills so closed, to the Regional Office of RBI in the format Annexed to this circular.

This facility can be availed by an exporter:

1. Against whom there is no pending civil suit/ criminal suit;

2. Who has not come to the adverse notice of the Directorate of Enforcement (DoE)/Central Bureau of Investigation (CBI)/Directorate of Revenue Intelligence (DRI)/any such other law enforcement agency;
3. Who has no externalisation problems with the export recipient country.

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 61 dated 10th October, 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d

Overseas Foreign Currency Borrowings by Authorised Dealer Banks

Presently, banks can borrow funds from their Head Office, overseas branches and correspondents and also avail overdraft in the nostro accounts up to a limit of 100% of their unimpaired Tier I capital as at the close of the previous quarter or INR618 million (or its equivalent), whichever is higher (excluding borrowings for financing of export credit in foreign currency and capital instruments).

This circular, in addition to the above lenders, permits banks to borrow from any other entity as permitted by RBI up to hundred per cent of its unimpaired Tier I capital or INR618 million, whichever is higher, subject to such conditions as may be

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 60 dated 1st October, 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d
Export Outstanding Statement (XOS) – Online Bank wide Submission

Presently, banks are required to furnish a consolidated statement in Form XOS giving details of all export bills outstanding beyond six months from the date of export on a half yearly basis as at the end of June and December every year to the concerned Regional Office of RBI.

This circular states that with effect from the half year ending December 2013, XOS has to be submitted online and Bank-wide with RBI, instead of the present system of branch-wise submission through the respective Regional Offices of RBI. For this purpose Banks have to designate a Nodal Branch which will submit the XOS data online for the Bank as a whole to RBI.

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 59 dated 30th September, 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d
External Commercial Borrowings (ECB) Policy – Refinancing/Rescheduling of ECB

Presently, borrowers could refinance under the Approval Route, upto 30th September, 2013, an existing ECB by raising fresh ECB at a higher all-in-cost /reschedule an existing ECB at a higher all-in-cost. However, the enhanced all-in-cost must not exceed the current all-in-cost ceiling.

This circular states that: –

a. With effect from 1st October, 2013, borrowers cannot refinance an existing ECB by raising fresh ECB at a higher all-in-cost/reschedule an existing ECB.

b. Borrowers can refinance their existing ECB by raising fresh ECB at lower all-in-cost, provided that the outstanding maturity of the original ECB is either maintained or extended, either under the automatic route and approval route as the case may be.

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 57 dated 30th September, 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d
External Commercial Borrowings (ECB) Policy – ECB proceeds for acquisition of shares under the Government’s disinvestment programme of PSUs – Clarification

This circular clarifies that ECB can be availed of for multiple rounds of disinvestment of PSU shares under the Government disinvestment programme.

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 54 dated 25th September, 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d
Overseas Foreign Currency Borrowings by Authorised Dealer Banks – Enhancement of limit

This circular has modified the minimum maturity period for all fresh foreign currency borrowings by Authorized Dealers as under: –

1. Borrowings made on or before November 30, 2013 for the purpose of availing of the Swap facility from RBI – the minimum maturity period has been reduced from 3 years to 1 year.

2. Borrowings made after 30th November, 2013: –

a. Up to 50% of their unimpaired Tier I capital – the minimum maturity period can be 1 year.

b. Beyond 50% of their unimpaired Tier I capital – the minimum maturity period has to be 3 years.

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 53 dated 24th September, 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d

Trade Credits for Import into India

Presently, companies in the infrastructure sector can, subject to certain terms and conditions, avail trade credit not exceeding INR1,237 million up to a maximum period of 5 years (from the date of shipment). However, the trade credit so availed must abinitio be contracted for a period not less than 15 months and should not be in the nature of shortterm roll overs.

This circular permits all companies in all sectors to avail trade credit not exceeding INR1,237 million up to a maximum period of 5 years for import of capital goods as classified by Director General of Foreign Trade (DGFT). Further the abinitio period of contract for availing the trade credit has been reduced from 15 months to 6 months. However, banks cannot issue Letters of Credit/Guarantees/Letter of Undertaking /Letter of Comfort in favour of overseas supplier, bank and financial institution for the extended period beyond three years.

levitra

(2013) 88 DTR 150 (Mum) Windermere Properties (P) Ltd. vs. DCIT A.Y.: 2006-07 Dated: 22.03.2013

fiogf49gjkf0d
Section 24(b) – Prepayment charges paid for closure of loan are covered under the definition of interest and hence deductible u/s. 24(b).

Facts:

The assessee had claimed deduction of Rs. 11.05 crores u/s. 24(b) of the Act. Out of the same, the AO did not allow deduction of Rs. 1.56 crore paid as prepayment charges for the closure of the loan which was taken for acquisition of the property. The CIT(A) upheld the claim of the AO. The assessee went into further appeal.

Held:

The Honourable Tribunal held that the prepayment charges paid on account of closure of loan account are deductible u/s. 24(b). Section 24(b) provides deduction of interest payable on borrowed capital in computation of income under the head “Income from House Property”. The term “interest” has been defined in section 2(28A) to mean interest payable in any manner in respect of any moneys borrowed or debt incurred and includes service fee or other charge in respect of the moneys borrowed or debt incurred or in respect of any credit facility which has not been utilised. The definition of interest has basically two components viz. first the amount paid by whatever name called in respect of the money borrowed or debt incurred and secondly, any charge paid by whatever name called in relation to such debt incurred both qualify for deduction.

The assessee had made early repayment against its bank loan. By such repayment, the assessee managed to wipe out its interest liability in respect of the loan, which would have otherwise qualified for deduction u/s. 24(b) during the continuation of loan. It is obvious that these prepayment charges have live and direct link with the obtaining of loan which was availed for acquisition of property. The payment of such prepayment charges cannot be considered as de hors the loan obtained for acquisition or construction or repair etc of the property on which interest is deductible u/s. 24(b). Both the direct interest and prepayment charges are species of the term ‘interest’. Hence the prepayment charges paid by the assessee for closure of loan qualify for deduction us/s. 24(b).

levitra

Maharashtra Apartment Ownership Act

fiogf49gjkf0d
Introduction

The Maharashtra Apartment Ownership Act, 1970 (“the MAOA”) has been enacted to provide for the ownership of an individual apartment in a building and to make such apartment heritable and transferrable property. In the State of Maharashtra, three entities are possible for an association of the unit/flat owners in a building – a cooperative society, a company or a condominium. While the Maharashtra Flat Ownership Act deals with flats in a co-operative society or a company, the MAOA deals with apartments in a condominium, also popularly known as condos. The fundamental difference between the two is that while in the case of MOFA, the title to the land and building vests in the society/company and in the case of MAOA, all the apartment owners have a common undivided interest in the land and building.

Currently, several new projects in and around Mumbai have preferred a condominium structure since it does not involve the hassles associated with a society. Even across India condos are popular. In fact, in several places across India, one finds very few societies. Several Southern States have a practice where the builder conveys interest in land and apartment separately to the buyer. This is done under a condominium structure.

The MAOA applies only to property, the sole owner or all the owners of which submit the same to the provisions of the Act by duly executing and registering a Declaration in the prescribed format. However, no property shall be submitted to the provisions of MAOA, unless it is used for residence, office, practice of any profession or for carrying on any occupation, trade or business or for any other type of independent use. Section 10 of the MOFA expressly provides that it does not apply to property in which the apartment takers propose to submit the apartments to the MAOA. In such cases, a co-operative society or a company cannot be formed.

The owner of the land may submit such land to the provisions of MAOA with a condition that he shall grant a lease of such land to the apartment owners.

Important Definitions

The MAOA lays down certain important definitions.

Apartment

Apartment has been defined to mean a part of the property intended for any type of independent use, including one or more rooms or enclosed spaces located on one or more floors in a building, intended to be used for residence, office, profession, business, other type of independent use, etc., and with a direct exit to a public street, road or highway or to a common area leading to such street, road or highway.

Building has been defined to mean a building containing 5 or more apartments, or 2 or more buildings, each containing 2 or more apartments, with a total of 5 or more apartments for all such buildings, and comprising a part of the property.

Apartment Owner

An apartment owner has been defined to mean the person owning an apartment and an undivided interest in the common areas and facilities. This is one of the important features of a condo that the owner has an undivided interest in the common areas and the facilities. Common areas have been defined to mean:

(a) the land on which the building is located;

(b) the foundations, columns, girders, beams, support, main walls, roofs, halls, corridors, lobbies, stairs, stairways, fire-escapes and entrances and exits of the building;

(c) the basements, cellars, yards, gardens, parking areas and storage spaces ;

(d) the premises for the lodging of janitors or persons employed for the management of the property;

(e) installations of central services, such as power, light, gas, hot and cold water, heating, refrigeration, air conditioning and incinerating;

(f) the elevators, tanks, pumps, motors, fans, compressors, ducts and in general all apparatus and installations existing for common use;

(g) such community and commercial facilities as may be provided for in the Declaration; and

(h) all other parts of the property necessary or convenient to its existence, maintenance and safety, or normally in common use; Thus, the apartment owners are the legal and beneficial owners of their individual flats under the MAOA whilst under a society structure, the flat owners only own shares of the society which entitle them to occupancy rights over the flat.

Thus, the flat is legally owned by the society but beneficially occupied by the flat owner. Although in essence the effect is the same, in Law, there is a difference between the two structures.

Association of Apartment Owners

This is an association of the owners of all the apartments acting as a group in accordance with the bye-laws and Declaration. At least 5 apartments are required to form an association as compared to 10 members to form a society under MOFA.

The Declaration must be in Form A and shall be signed by the apartment owner in the presence of a Magistrate and shall be filed with the Registrar of Co-operative Societies within 30 days from the date of its execution.

The Declaration must contain various clauses, including the following important ones:

(a) Description of the common areas and facilities;

(b) Description of the limited common areas and facilities, if any, stating to which apartments their use is reserved;

(c) Value of the property and of each apartment, and the percentage of undivided interest in the common areas and facilities appertaining to each apartment and its owner for all purposes, including voting; and a statement that the apartment and such percentage of undivided interest are not encumbered in any manner whatsoever on the date of the Declaration;

(d) Statement of the purposes for which the building and each of the apartment are intended and restricted as to use;

(e) Provision as to the percentage of votes by the apartment owners which shall be determinative of whether to rebuild, repair, restore or sell the property in the event of damage or distinction of all or part of the property.

A copy of this Declaration needs to be fled with the Registrar of Co-operative Societies. The association would elect from among the apartment owners a Board of Managers. Subject to the bye-laws of the association, the Board may engage the services of a Secretary, a Manager or Managing Agent.

One difference between this association and a society is that usually the bye-laws of the association do not provide that a transfer of an apartment requires its permission. The bye-laws of a society require its prior permission before any transfer. This coupled with the transfer fees/donations, has been the subject-matter of perennial disputes in the case of cooperative societies. Hence, an association scores over a society in this respect.

Apartment Ownership

Each apartment owner is entitled to the exclusive ownership and possession of his Apartment. Each apartment owner shall execute a Deed of Apartment in relation to his apartment. Deeds of apartments shall include the followings particulars namely:-

(a) Description of the land, including the libber, page and date of executing the Declaration, the date and serial number of its registration and the date and other reference, if any, of its filing with the Registrar of Cooperative Societies.

(b) The apartment number of the apartment.

(c) Use for which the apartment is intended and restrictions on its use, if any.

(d) The percentage of undivided interest appertaining to the apartment in the common areas and facilities. A copy of every Deed of Apartment shall be filed with the Registrar of Co-operative Societies.

The first as well as subsequent transfers of apartments by owners must be by way of a Deed of Apartment only.

Common Areas and Facilities

Each apartment owner is entitled to an undivided interest in the common areas and facilities in the percentage expressed in the declaration. Such percentage shall be computed by taking as a basis the value of the apartment in relation to the value of the property; and such percentage shall reflect the limited common areas and facilities. This is one of the main distinguishing feature of a condominium as compared to a society. In a society, it is the society which has undivided interest over the common areas. The flat occupants only have a right to use them whereas under a condo structure, they have an undivided right over these areas.

The interest of each owner in the common areas and facilities is undivided and no one can claim a partition or division of the same.

However, each apartment and its percentage of un-divided interest in the common areas and facilities appurtenant to such apartment shall be deemed to be separate property for the purpose of assessment to property tax. Neither the building, the property nor any of the common areas and facilities shall be deemed to be separate property for the purposes of the levy of such property tax.

Common Profits and Expenses

The common profits of the property after meeting the common expenses must be distributed among the apartment owners according to their percentage undivided interest in the common area and facilities. Common expenses has been defined to mean:

(a)    all sums lawfully assessed against the apartment owners by the Association of Apartment Owners;

(b)    expenses of administration, maintenance, repair or replacement of the common areas and facilities ;

(c)    expenses agreed upon as common expenses by the Association of Apartment Owners ;

(d)    expenses declared as common expenses by the provision of the MAOA, or by the Declaration or the bye–laws.

Encumberances against Apartments

After recording the Declaration, no encumbrance can arise or be effective against the property. During such period encumbrances may be created only against each apartment and the percentage of undivided interest in the common areas and facilities appurtenant to such apartment. However, no apartment and percentage of undivided interest shall be partitioned or sub-divided in interest.

Even if some labour has been performed or material furnished that shall not be the basis for a charge or any encumbrance under the provisions of the Transfer of Property Act, 1882, against the apartment of any other property or any other apartment owner not expressly consenting to or requesting the same, except that such express consent shall be deemed to be given by the owner of any apartment in the case of emergency repairs.

In the event of a charge or any encumbrance against two or more apartments becoming effective, the apartment owners of the separate apartments may remove their apartments and the percentage of undivided interest in the common areas and facilities appurtenant to each apartments from the charge or encumbrance by payment of the fractional or proportional amounts attributable to each of the apartments affected. Such individual payment shall be computed by reference to the percentages appearing in the Declaration.

Damage/Destruction of Property

If within 60 days of the date of damage or destruction to all or part of the property, it is not determined by the Association of Apartment Owners to repair, reconstruct or rebuild, then:

(a)    the property shall be deemed to be owned in common by the apartment owners;

(b)    the undivided interest in the property owned in common which shall appertain to each apartment owner shall be the percentage of the undivided interest previously owned by such owner in the common areas and facilities;

(c)    any encumbrances affecting any of the apartments shall be deemed to be transferred in accordance with the existing priority to the percentage of the undivided interest of the apartment owner in the property;

(d)    the property shall be subject to an action for partition at the suit of any apartment owner, in which event the net proceeds of sale together with the net proceeds of the insurance on the property, if any, shall be considered as one fund and shall be divided among all the apartment owners in percentage after first paying out, all the respective shares of the apartment owners to the extent sufficient for the purpose and all charges on the undivided interest in the property owned by each apartment owner.

Conclusion

The MAOA is a noble concept since more and more flat owners are feeling that the co-operative society is actually a noncooperative entity. The time has come for an increasing number of buildings to consider the MAOA as a worthy alternative to the MOFA.

Will – Registration – Effect: Registration Act section 41(2)(a)

fiogf49gjkf0d
Snehlata Bhandari (Smt.) vs. State of UttarakhandAIR 2013 Uttarakhand 94

Appellant No. 1 is the widow of Pradeep Singh Bhandari and appellant No. 2 is the son of Pradeep Singh Bhandari. Pradeep Singh Bhandari was the son of G.S. Bhandari. G.S. Bhandari predeceased his wife Smt. Durga Devi Bhandari. After the death of Smt. Durga Devi Bhandari, respondent No.3, the daughter of G.S. Bhandari, purported to present a Will, allegedly executed by Smt. Durga Devi Bhandari, for registration before respondent No. 2, Sub-Registrar (Second), Haldwani. Respondent No. 2 has registered the said Will. Challenging the said registration, a writ petition was filed. In that, amongst others, it was contended that, in terms of the provisions of section 169 of The Uttar Pradesh Zamindari Abolition and Land Reforms Act, 1950, the subject Will was required to be registered by the Testator herself.

The question, whether, by the Will, bhumidhari right has been transferred or not, has not yet arisen. The same will arise only when, on the strength of the Will, the alleged beneficiary thereunder will seek a direction for transfer of the bhumidhari right of the Testator in her favour. The court has not gone into the question at this stage, that whether, by reason of Section 1 69 of The Uttar Pradesh Zamindari Abolition and Land Reforms Act, 1950, read with section 17(1)(f) of the Registration Act, 1908, it was a requirement for the Testator herself to register the Will or not, inasmuch as, by and under the purported Will, the Testator purportedly devised also those properties, which cannot be called bhumidhari rights. Inasmuch as the Will cannot be truncated into two or scissored, one in respect of the bhumidhari rights and the other in respect of the other rights, the court dealt only with question as to whether the Registrar, in the matter of registering the Will in question, acted in excess of his authority

Under Clause (a) of s/s. (2) of section 41 of The Registration Act, 1908, the Registrar had the obligation of satisfying that the Will, or the instrument purporting to be Will, was executed by the testator. If the Registrar was satisfied about the execution of the purported Will by the testator, he certainly could register the Will. The satisfaction of the Registrar that the Will was executed by the testator is no certificate that the same was executed in fact by the testator. At the same time, registration of a Will does not give more authenticity to the Will. An unregistered Will or a registered Will has no difference. A Will come into force only when the same is accepted by a competent court to be a Will executed by the testator, who is supposed to have executed the same.

levitra

Stamp – Improperly stamped document – Evidentiary Value: Stamp Act, 1899 section 35

fiogf49gjkf0d
Mahant Krishna Giri Chela Mahant Vikam Giri vs. Deepa Devi (Smt.) w/o Govind Singh AIR 2013 Uttarakhand 93

Before the trial Court the plaintiff filed paper no. 92-C under Order 13, Rule 3 C.P.C. with a prayer that the alleged agreement for sale filed by the defendant in suit is neither properly stamped nor is it a registered document therefore, the document cannot be admitted in evidence. The application was opposed by the defendant. The learned trial Court did not find favour with the plaintiff-petitioner and dismissed the application 92-C by order dated 22-10-2012, which was assailed by the plaintiff before the District Judge in revision.

The learned revisional Court also did not find favour with the plaintiff and dismissed the revision. Learned counsel for the petitioner has contended that the alleged document (paper no. 30-A), which was filed by the defendant before the trial Court is neither duly stamped nor the same is a registered document, therefore, such a document would not be admissible for collateral purpose. In support of his argument, learned counsel has placed reliance upon the case of Avinash Kumar Chauhan vs. Vijay Krishna Mishra [AIR, 2009, Supreme Court, 1489. In the case at hand, the alleged document (paper no. 030-A) is undisputedly not properly stamped. Moreover, since the learned trial Court in the impugned order has held that the document can be read in evidence for collateral purpose even without properly stamped, the Court was of the view that the approach of the learned trial Court is not proper and this finding is clearly perverse.

The impugned orders passed by the Civil Judge (Senior Division) as well as the order passed by the revisional Court are liable to be set aside in view of the Apex Court verdict in the case of Avinash Kumar Chauhan (supra) and it is held that if the document is under-stamped that cannot be read in evidence for collateral purpose.

levitra

Gift Deed – Registration – Mohammedan Law: Registration Act 1964, section 17: Transfer of Property Act 1882, section 129.

fiogf49gjkf0d
Asgar Ali vs. Tahir Ali AIR 2013 MP 151

A petition was filed challenging the order dated 17-11-2012, whereby the application of the defendant preferred u/s. 17 of the Registration Act was allowed by the lower court.

The petitioner/plaintiff instituted a suit for eviction. During pendency of the suit, the respondents/ defendants preferred an application before the trial Court stating that the gift deed in question dated 01-04-1970 is inadmissible in evidence for want of its registration u/s. 17 of the Registration Act.

In turn, petitioner/plaintiff submitted a reply to the defendant’s application denying the averments and pleaded that the gift of immovable property under the Muslim Law requires no registration. The essential requirements of oral gifts are present in the gift in question and therefore, the said application needs to be rejected.

The trial Court after hearing both the parties, allowed the said application and opined that the will dated 01-04-1970 cannot be taken into evidence in absence of its registration u/s. 17(1) of the Registration Act.

The Hon’ble Court dealt with certain important facets which were considered and decided by the Supreme Court in Hafeeza Bibi & Ors vs. Shaikh Farid (dead) by LRs AIR 2011 SC 1695. In no uncertain terms, it has made it clear that in the Mohammedan Law, for the purpose of determining gift or Hiba, three essential ingredients must be there. These are — (i) declaration of the gift by the donor, (ii) acceptance of the gift by the donee, and (iii) delivery of possession. The aforesaid three ingredients are present in the said document. The donor has given a specific declaration regarding gift, it is accepted by the donee and the possession is handed over to the donee. Now the basic question is whether in such situation the document/instrument was required to be registered under the provisions of Registration Act and whether in absence thereof it cannot be taken into account for any purpose including for the purpose of evidence. In para 29 of the judgment in Hafeeza Bibi (supra) the Apex Court opined that “the distinction that if a written deed of gift recites the factum of prior gift then such deed is not required to be registered but when the writing is contemporaneous with the making of the gift, it must be registered, is inappropriate and does not seem to us to be in conformity with the rule of gifts in Mohammedan Law.”

The entire edifice of the argument of the respondents is based on the aforesaid distinction in para 34 of the judgment of Hafeeza Bibi (supra) the Apex Court, in the facts and circumstances of the case, examined and found that the aforesaid three ingredients of declaration, acceptance and delivery are available. Then it is opined that Nasib Ali (decided by Calcutta High Court) is the correct authority. In addition, in para 31 it is mentioned that section 129 of Transfer of Property Act preserves the rule of Mohammedan Law and excludes the applicability of section 123 of T.P. Act to a gift of an immoveable property by a Mohammedan. The Supreme Court approved the statement of law reproduced in the said judgment from Mulla, Principles of Mohammedan Law (19th Edition), page 120. In other words, it is held that it is not the requirement that in all cases where the gift deed is contemporaneous to the making of the gift then such deed must be registered u/s.s 17 of the Registration Act. It is held that each case depends on its own facts. The aforesaid reasoning adopted by the court below shows that the interference is made solely on the ground that by way of will in question, the conditions of gift are written for the first time and the said will does not contain any recital or mention of earlier oral Hiba. At the cost of repetition, it is apt to mention that in Hafeeza Bibi (supra), the Apex Court has made it clear that in all cases where the gift deed is contemporaneous to the making of the gift then such gift must be registered u/s. 17 of the Registration Act, is not a rule of thumb. Each case needs to be considered on its own facts. In the light of the judgment in Hafeeza Bibi (supra), the view of court below runs contrary to the legal position settled in Hafeeza Bibi (supra). It is also relevant to note that the Apex Court by following the judgment in Nasib Ali (supra) allowed the appeal and set aside the judgment of High Court.

Consequently, the impugned order cannot be permitted to stand.

levitra

Bar Rooms-Library– Facilitates to Advocates – Advocates are officers of court – Duty of State Government to pay electricity bills of Bar rooms. [Constitution of India; Advocates Act, section 7(b)].

fiogf49gjkf0d
Vinod Kumar Bhardwaj vs. State of M.P. AIR 2013 M.P. 145

A Public Interest Litigation has been filed by a Senior Advocate in representative capacity for issuance of a direction to the State to the effect that the electricity charges of electricity consumed in the Bar Association Rooms or Rooms provided by the Court to the members of the Bar Association be paid by the State Government.

The petitioner has pleaded that he is a senior Advocate practising in the District Court and High Court since a long time. More than one bar rooms have been provided by the Courts for the purpose of sitting of bar members during Court’s hours. The advocates used to sit in the bar rooms, they consult with their clients in the bar rooms and they also used to read and prepare their briefs in the bar room when they were not required to appear before the Court. It is further submitted that it is a part and parcel of the process of administration of justice and the Government has the responsibility to bear expenses for the administration of justice. However, the electricity charges of the electricity consumed in the bar room have been paid by the Bar Association and it has to be paid by the Government. It is further submitted that the Hon’ble Supreme Court is paying all the electricity charges of Bar Association Rooms. Even the Supreme Court is providing other facilities also. In other states like Rajasthan, the Government used to pay electricity charges of electricity consumed in the bar rooms. It is further pleaded that for the purpose of effective administration of justice, the Government has to provide expenditure for well equipped Bar Rooms including Library and electricity charges.

For centuries, it is a well-settled principle of law that the advocates are officers of the Court. The Dr. K. Shivaram Ajay R. Singh Advocates Allied laws Hon’ble Supreme Court in Lalit Mohan Das vs. The Advocate General, Orissa and another, AIR 1957 SC 250 has held as under:

“A member of the Bar undoubtedly owes a duty to his client and must place before the Court all that can fairly and reasonably be submitted on behalf of his client. He may even submit that a particular order is not correct and may ask for a review of that order. At the same time, a member of the Bar is an officer of the Court an owes a duty to the Court in which he is appearing. He must uphold the dignity and decorum of the Court and must not do anything to bring the Court itself into disrepute.”

The Hon’ble Court also to referred the Judgement of Apex Court in the case of Supreme Court of Bar Association and others vs. B.D. Kaushik,: (2011) 13 SCC 774 and held that it was a well-settled principle of law that the profession of an advocate is not merely a profession. The Advocates are officers of the Court, and they have their duty towards their clients and also towards the Court and an efficient and intelligent bar is necessary for the effective administration of justice. If the bar does not have proper facilities in the Court premises, then the administration of justice would be affected. It is obligatory on the part of the Government to bear electricity expenses of fans, tube-lights and bulbs and also of coolers during the summer season in the Bar Rooms of High Court, District Courts and Tehsil Courts officially provided by the Courts.

levitra

Is It Fair to Compel an Auditor of a Co-operative Society to File an FIR?

fiogf49gjkf0d
Introduction:

All readers will unanimously agree that the duties and responsibilities of audit profession have grown multifold in recent years. While ‘independence’ of an auditor has always remained a myth, – the obligations are literally endless! We have yet to familiarise ourselves with the additional burdens imposed by the new Companies Act. In the meanwhile, the new Maharashtra Co-operative Societies Act (2013) has added one more illogical provision. Now, it expressly requires an auditor to file a First Information Report (FIR) to the Police Authorities. A question naturally arises as to whether it is fair!

Statutory Provisions: In the Amended Act, in section 81, s/s. (5B), the following provisos have been added:-

‘Provided that, where the auditor has come to a conclusion in his audit report that any person is guilty of any offence relating to the accounts or any other offences, he shall file a specific report to the Registrar with a period of fifteen days from the date of submission of his audit report. The auditor concerned shall, after obtaining written permission of the Registrar, file a First Information Report of the offence. The auditor, who fails to file First Information Report, shall be liable for disqualification and his name shall be liable to be removed from the panel of auditors and he shall also be liable to any other action as the Registrar may think fit:

Provided further that, when it is brought to the notice of the Registrar that, the auditor has failed to initiate action as specified above, the Registrar shall cause a First Information Report to be filed by a person authorised by him in that behalf: Provided also that, on conclusion of his audit, if the auditor finds that there are apparent instances of financial irregularities resulting into losses to the society caused by any member of the committee or officers of the society or by any other person, then he shall prepare a Special Report and submit the same to the Registrar alongwith his audit report. Failure to file such Special Report, would amount to negligence in the duties of the auditor and he shall be liable for disqualification for appointment as an auditor or any other action, as the Registrar may think fit.”

Comment:

The scope of the Provision is too wide. What exactly is meant by the term ‘offence relating to accounts’ or ‘any other offences?

The word ‘offence’ is not defined in the Act. Even misbehaviour is an offence; smoking at a public place also is an offence!

As far as I know, initially, it was intended to cover only the frauds.

However, if in a co-operative bank, there is an internal fraud of a petty amount, it is detected and money is recovered, concerned staff is dismissed or punitive action taken, whether still an FIR is to be filed? What if the management is justifiably not willing to do so? Ultimately, it affects the goodwill of the Bank.

There could be internal ‘offences’ where a customer or outside party is not affected. Then what is the propriety of filing an FIR? What purpose will it serve? On the contrary, it may hamper the image of an organisation.
The most unfair part is – why compel an auditor to file an FIR?

The above provision is irrational and needs to be reconsidered on the following grounds: (the following points are narrated by the committee of co-operative societies – Maharashtra (committee of WIRC of ICAI) Role of Auditor is different from that of the investigator. His responsibility is to express an opinion on the financial statements prepared by the management and produced before the auditors

• He is only expected to express an opinion whether financial statements exhibit true & fair view of the state of affairs as on the balance sheet date as well as profit or loss for the period under audit.

• The auditor has to report the fraud, if any detected during the course of audit, to the management or regulators. It is the duty of the management or the regulators to take appropriate action thereon.

• Under none of the Acts where audit is statutorily prescribed, the auditors are required to file FIR after coming across any fraud during the course of audit.

• As the Chartered Accountant’s role is limited to expression of an opinion on the state of affairs, wherever such fraud cases are noticed actions in regard to the same are to be taken by the concerned regulators like Registrar of Companies, SEBI, RBI, Commissioner of sales tax etc.

• Even in case of findings by C & AG or audits conducted by Chartered Accountants u/s 619 of the Companies Act, 1956 for C & AG such actions are taken by the concerned department.

Another lacuna in the amendment Act is, it has been provided that auditor should file a specific report with the registrar within a period of 15 days of submission of report. The auditor concerned shall after obtaining written permission from the Registrar, file an FIR of the offence. Here it is pertinent to note that there is no time limit specified for the Registrar to give the permission in writing.

The auditor who fails to submit the special report to the Registrar or file an FIR shall be liable for disqualification and his name shall be removed from the panel and he shall also be liable for any action as the Registrar may think fit.

Suggestions: A suitable amendment should be made or clarification be issued relieving the auditors from this obligation of filing an FIR.

levitra

Poitu Varein, Khuda Hafiz, Alvida, Aavjo, Adios, Mr. Auditor – An Auditor’s Anguish

fiogf49gjkf0d
The new Companies Act and the draft rules are heavily skewed against the auditor. The restriction on the number of audits an auditor can do in the existing Companies Act is 20 public companies. Though the restriction has been retained at 20, the limit under the new Act will also include private companies. No major country or professional body imposes such a restriction, and this is perhaps very unique to India. It is also unique within India, since similar restrictions do not exist in the legal, medical and many other professions. Imposing an unreasonable restriction on doing business perhaps may not be constitutionally valid. Restricting the number of audits would also have a negative effect on audit quality, since typically none of the audit firms will be able to invest in talents and technology, critical for a good audit.

Under the new Act rotation of auditors will be mandatory for all companies, other than a one man company and a small company. Conceded that rotation brings about independence of auditors, but it also increases audit cost, burden for companies and in the initial years of the incumbent auditor, increases the risk of non-detection of frauds and errors. Therefore in balance the rotation requirements should not be extended to companies other than listed companies, as public interest in non-listed companies is minimal.

An auditor cannot be appointed as auditor of a company if he or his relative holds investment in a company exceeding Rs. 1 lakh. Relatives have been defined in the rules and include a long list which includes brothers and sisters. In today’s world, it would be difficult to know in which companies the brother or sister has invested in; leave aside telling them not to invest in those companies. A disgruntled brother or sister of the auditor may actually invest in various companies, rendering the auditor jobless. Therefore. the term relative needs to be redefined to include only spouse and children and other people who are financially dependent on the auditor.

The rules also prohibit the auditor from having any business relationship with the company, even if those are at arm’s length. Thus, an auditor of a telecom operator cannot use the network facility of the operator, even if the pricing is the same as any other customer. Needless to say, any transaction carried out on arms length basis must be permitted, as otherwise, it will pose serious practical problems for not only the auditors but also the companies they audit.

The reporting requirements for the auditor have been made very onerous. He is supposed to be a super human who will not only detect and report to the Central Government all frauds that have been committed against a company but also frauds that are in the process of being committed. He is also required to second guess management’s business decision and propriety of transactions. All this will require him to step into management’s shoes, which is completely against the requirement of auditing standards. Besides, if the auditor is good at doing business, why have entrepreneurs; maybe, auditors should run businesses. Given the onerous nature of the auditing profession under the new Act, this may actually be a good idea!

Interestingly, the auditor is also required to report on foreseeable losses on derivative contracts. One can understand mark to market losses, but it is difficult to understand foreseeable losses. Never mind, an auditor is not only supposed to be a super human but also one with extra sensory powers. If only the auditor knew what foreseeable losses and profits are on derivative contracts, why would he choose to be an auditor, why not a derivative trader?

After all this, if the auditor is found to be lacking in his super human and extra sensory skills, there is a lot of stringent punishment waiting for him. There could be class action suit, long years of imprisonment and debarment of the audit firm for a period of 10 years. Even if the professional misconduct was attributed to a single partner, an entire firm comprising of several thousand people, could be in trouble.

Which parent would like his children to join a profession with so many imperilments? The provisions of the Act seem to be a knee jerk reaction to the Satyam fraud and in the long run will destroy the audit profession and audit quality and will be actually counter-intuitive to the very reason why these laws were framed. One can relate this experience to an attempt at VCR repair.

One day I tore into my VCR with the intention of freeing a jammed tape. I took the VCR apart, but failed to free the jammed tape. Then, when I tried to put the VCR back together, I failed again. The tape was still jammed, and now the VCR was in pieces. If I had counted the cost before looking for a screwdriver, I would have taken the VCR to a repair shop rather than destroying it. When will we learn that, “The Road to Hell is paved with Good Intentions!”

levitra

Section A: Illustration of an audit report giving ‘Disclaimer of Opinion’

fiogf49gjkf0d

Gujarat NRE Coking Coke Ltd (Australian Subsidiary of Gujarat NRE Coke Ltd, India) (31-3-2013)

From Summary of Accounting Policies

Going Concern

As at the reporting date the Consolidated Entity had a net loss for the period of INR4,744 million (March 2012: Net Profit of INR605 million). Included in the loss are impairment charges of INR5,189 million (refer note below on critical accounting estimate and judgment for further breakdown). The Net cash from operation for the year was INR2,405 million (March 2012 INR4,289 million). The Consolidated Entity has a net current asset deficiency of INR25,266 million (March 2012: INR5,040 million), which includes the current portion of borrowings of INR5,021 million (March 2012: INR2,267 million) and the balance INR14,362 million (March 2012: Nil) have be reclassified as Current liabilities in accordance with AASB101 on account of breach of financial covenants.

The Directors believe this in itself is not a cause of concern considering the nature of business where there are no raw materials, WIP or finished goods until such time as they are mined. Further-more once the coal is mined it is transported to nearby port for export, as such inventory holding is expected to be low. In addition to the above the current liabilities includes installments of loan payable in next 12 months and the creditors mainly comprises of capex creditors as the company continues to be in brown field expansion.

The following events in the current financial year have led to the current performance:

•    Significant changes with the adverse effect on the entity have taken place during the period (i.e. a considerable decline in the prices of coking coal)

•    Delays in production at both the mines

•    Reduced production on account of delay in approvals

•    Due to above reasons there was cash flow restraints with payment terms being of certain creditors being extended against normal terms of payment.

Notwithstanding the loss for the year and the Consolidated Entity’s deficiency in net current assets, the financial report has been prepared on the going concern basis.

The directors consider the entity to be a going concern on the basis of the following:

•    An anticipated increase in production levels to around 2.3 million tonnes for the coming financial year based on detailed mine plans;

•    NRE Wongawilli colliery has all the necessary approvals in place to continue mining upto 2015-2016, the company is in the process of lodging further applications to extend this for another 5-15 years.

•    NRE No.1 currently has approval to extract coal from LW 5 upto September 2013 and anticipates receiving long-term approval to extract coal in December 2013.

•    The necessary approvals, as described above, for Wongawilli and NRE 1 will be obtained to continue production through the 2014 FY and beyond;

•    Increased revenue due to both mines being in production and the anticipated future profit-able position.

•    The Company has agreed a term sheet for the introduction approximately A$66 million in new capital to the Company through a placement at 20 cents per share to Jindal Steel & Power Group (“Jindal”) subject to shareholders’ approval. As part of placement Jindal will receive 328.5 million ne shares as well as around 328.5 million unlisted transferable options which shall be exercisable for nil consideration within a period of 5 years from the date of issue of the option. In addition, the Company will make an offer to shareholders not associated with Jindal and Gujarat on a pro-rata basis one new share for every four shares held on the record date plus one attaching unlisted transferable option for every one share subscribed. The ordinary shares will be issued at the price of 20 cents per new shares and each option shall be exercisable for nil consideration within a period of 5 years from the date of issue of the option, subject to shareholders’ approval.

•    Suppliers will be brought back into their credit terms and the Consolidated Entity will have ongoing support from its suppliers and creditors;

•    The Company is also in an advance discussion with its existing bankers for further borrowing the $200 million:

o    $140 million of the same shall held the Company in freeing up the funds utilized for capex incurred (from its own sources) in FY13 and H1FY14 which is proposed to be utilized to prepay the scheduled princi-pal repayments falling due in FY14 & FY15 under the Axis Bank syndicated facilities. The Company has received sanction for $66 million from some of the lenders; and

o    $60 million would be used to part-financing the capex for Project in H1FY14 and meet-ing expenses in relation to this facility. The Company has received sanction for $10 mil-lion from one of the banks.

Sanctions from the remaining banks are expected to be in place in the next few weeks.

•    The entity has prepared cash flow forecasts covering a period of more than 12 months from the date of approval of these financial statements. These indicate that the entity will meet its liabilities as they fall due.

•    The entity continues to develop the two mines to secure production into the future.

In order to complete these projects the entity will have to continue to be able to sources funding by way of debt or equity. The di-rects are in the process of exploring funding opportunities and are confident of being able to secure sufficient funds to complete both mines.

Based on the above, the Directors consider the entity to be a going concern and able to meet its debts and obligations as they fall due.

Notwithstanding the above, if one or more of the planned measures doe not eventuate or are not resolved in the Entity’s favour, then in the opinion of the Directors, there will be significant uncertainty regarding the ability of the Entity to continue as a going concern and pay its debts and obligations as and when they become due and payable.

If the Entity is unable to continue as a going concern, it may be required to realise its assets and extinguish its liabilities other than in the normal course of business at amounts different from those states in the financial report.

No adjustments have been made to the financial report relating to the recoverability and classification of the recorded asset amounts or the amounts and classification of liabilities that might be necessary should the Entity not continue as a going concern.

Trade and Other Receivables

Trade receivables are recognised at original invoice amounts less an allowance and impairment for uncollectible amounts. Collectability of trade receivables is assessed on an ongoing basis. Debts which are known to be uncollectible are written off. An allowance is made for doubtful debts where there is objective evidence (such as significant financial difficulties on the part of the counterparty of default or significant delay in payment) that the group will not be able to collect all amounts due according the original terms.

Impairment of Assets

At each reporting date, the Group reviews the carrying values of its tangible and intangible assets to determine whether there is any indication that those assets have been impaired. If such an indication exists, the recoverable amount of the asset, being the higher of the asset’s fair value less costs to sell and value in use, is compared to the asset’s carrying value. Any excess of the asset’s carrying value over its recoverable amount is expensed to profit or loss.

The Details of impairments that have been recog-nised during the financial year is as under:

1.Impairment of Land & Building in Gujarat NRE
Properties Pty Ltd.    $5.50 million
2. Impairment of Investments    $11.58 million
3. Impairment of Cethana    $5.25 million
4. Impairment of Mining Assets    $61.46 million

Impairment of Mining Assets – $61.46 Million

The Company undertook review of the carrying value of its assets to assess for impairment, if any, as there were the following indicators:

•    the carrying amount of the net assets of the entity is more than its market capitalisation

•    significant changes with an adverse effect on the entity have taken place during the period (i.e. a considerable decline in the prices of coking coal)

•    Delays in production due to outstanding ap-provals

•    Cash flow restraints.

The Company accordingly appointed Geos Mining (Geos) to carry out an independent valuation of the assets. Geos provided the valuation of the assets in the range of $398 million to $995 million with preferred value being $810 million. The preferred value was not considered appropriate due to the following factors:

1.    The mine plan of the Company has been made by its executives who have a considerable experience of coal mining in the region and the mine plans have been duly assessed an independent technical review undertaken independently by Runge Pincock Minarco (Minarco). However the preferred value arrived by Geos was based on, amongst other assumption, on achieving 95% of the optimal Bulli mine plan.

2.    Also Geos have considered the recommendation of Edwards Global Services as the High case for coking coal prices. There are coking coal price forecasts which were higher than those of Edwards. It was believed that the coking coal prices recommended by Edwards Global Services are in between the range of forecast and closer to higher long term prices forecast in the market and it was considered appropriate to adopt these prices for the valuation exercise.

The Company’s business operation i.e. coal mining, coal preparation and export of coal from two coal mines has been assessed as a single cash generating unit (CGU) considering the following justifications:

a)    Mines are located in the same regional area.

b)    Both the mines have only one product line, coal.

c)    The performance of the cash inflow of one mine gets directly affected by the performance of the other mine.

d)    The revenue from each mine is not independent of each other.

e)    The management monitors the operations collectively and that the revenue from one mine is directly affected by the quantity exported by other mine.

Based on the assessment undertaken by the Company the preferred valuation of the CGU based on value in use has been arrived at $995 million considering the undernoted assumptions:

a)    The company has done a valuation using a discount rate of 8.5% (based on WACC).

b)    Long Term coking coal price of $197.

c)    Long Term US$: AUS$ long-term exchange rate of 0.85.

d)    Life of each mine should have in excess of 25 years.

e)    The permitted rates of extraction will be up to 3.2 Mtpa for both mines, in line with current plans.

The Carrying value of the mining assets of the Company is $1,056.46 million & based on the above factors and assessments undertaken by the Company, the preferred valuation of the assets (CGU) has been arrived at $995 million, and an impairment of $61.46 million has been recognized in the books.

Impairment of Property Held in Gujarat NRE Properties Pty Ltd – $5.50 million

The Company owns a property located at Cliff Road, Wollongong, the carrying value of which was $9.25 million as at 31st March 2013. An independent valuation of said property was carried out and the property was valued at $3.75 million resulting in an impairment of $5.50 million. This impairment was on account of general downtrend in the real-estate market.

Impairment of Investment: – $11.58 million

The Company made investments in mutual funds anticipating better returns. However, the value of those investments have significantly diminished due to economic and financial crisis and impaired accordingly.

Impairment of Cethana Project: – $5.25 million

As a result of limited expenditure being incurred on the tenements over the past two years, the Board considered it was prudent to obtain a valuation of the Cethana project tenements. The Cethana project was valued using two approaches: attributable value of exploration expenditure and comparable market valuations, these resulted in a preferred valuation of $1.20 million for 100% of the project. Our share in JV, being 30% of the Cethana project has thereby been reduced to $0.36 million from a carrying value of $5.61 million. An impairment of $5.25 million has been recognised in profit and loss.

From Independent Auditor’s Report (dated 15th August 2013)

Basis for Disclaimer of Opinion

We have been unable to obtain sufficient appropriate audit evidence on the books and records and the basis of accounting of the consolidated entity. Specifically, we have been unable to satisfy ourselves on the following areas:

i.    Valuation and impairment of assets – the consolidated entity obtained an independent valuation of its mining assets and mining licences. The independent valuation was based on certain assumptions which may no longer be valid. The directors have not obtained an updated independent valuation to determine the extent of the impairment to the carrying value of the mining assets and mining leases. We have been unable to obtain supporting evidence, based on updated assumptions, which would provide sufficient appropriate audit evidence as to the carrying value of the mining assets and mining leases.

ii.    Going concern – the financial report has been prepared on a going concern basis, however the directors have not provided an update of their assessment of the consolidated entity’s ability to pay their debts as and when they fall due. The consolidated entity has reported a loss before income tax of $112,182,825 (including an impairment charge of $83,792,190) for the year ended 31st March 2013 and a working capital deficiency of $407,998,443. At the year end, the consolidated entity is in breach of loan covenants, has significant creditors in arrears and has been unable to provide evidence to support the full amount of the replacement loan facility which is required to pay existing facilities. As discussed in Note 1(c), the consolidated entity is in the process of renegotiating financing and has announced a share placement to the market, subject to shareholder approval, for additional equity funding.

We have been unable to obtain alternative evidence which would provide sufficient appropriate audit evidence as to whether the consolidated entity may be able to obtain such financing, and hence remove significant doubt of its ability to continue as a going concern for a period of 12 months from the date of this auditor’s report.

iii.    Deferred Tax Assets – included in non-current assets are Deferred Tax Assets of $87,302,944. In accordance with AASB112 “Income Taxes”, the recognition of deferred tax assets when an entity has incurred tax losses requires convincing other evidence that sufficient taxable profit will be available against which the unutilised tax losses can be utilised by the Group. The directors have not provided sufficient appropriate audit evidence of the Group’s ability to recover these losses.

iv.    Recoverability of Trade Receivable – included in Trade Receivables is an amount of $27,795,628 due from the consolidated entity’s ultimate parent company. We were unable to obtain sufficient appropriate audit evidence to determine the recoverability of this receivable. Consequently, we were unable to determine whether any adjustment to this receivable was necessary.

v.    Completeness of Contingent Liabilities and Sub-sequent Events disclosures – we were unable to obtain sufficient appropriate audit evidence to determine the completeness of the contingent liabilities and subsequent events disclosures. Consequently, we were unable to determine whether any additional disclosures are required to the relevant notes.

vi.    To the date of the directors approving the financial statements, we were not provided with sufficient appropriate audit evidence, or time, to finalise our procedures pertaining to various disclosures and transactions contained within the financial report. This constitutes a limitation of scope.

As a result of these matters, we were unable to determine whether any adjustments might have been found necessary in respect of the elements making up the consolidated statement of financial position, consolidated statement of profit and loss and other comprehensive income, consolidated statement of changes in equity and consolidated statement of cash flows, and related notes and disclosures thereto.


Disclaimer of Opinion

Because of the significance of the matters described in the Basis for Disclaimer of Opinion paragraphs, we have not been able to obtain sufficient appropriate audit evidence to provide a basis for an audit opinion. Accordingly, we do not express an opinion on the financial report.

From Independent Auditors’ Report on Consolidated Financial Statements of Holding Company, Gujarat NRE Coke Ltd, India (dated 30th May 2013)

Other Matter

We have relied on the unaudited financial statements of all the Australian subsidiaries as referred in not no. 31 of the Consolidated Financial Statement, whose financial statements reflect total assets of Rs. 8.532.55 Crore as at 31st March, 2013 and total revenue of Rs. 1,394.86 Crore and net Cash outflows of Rs. 5.61 Crore for the year ended 31st March, 2013. These unaudited financial statements has been approved by the Management Committee of the respective subsidiaries and have been furnished to us by the management, and our report in so far as it relates to the amounts included in respect of these subsidiaries are based solely on such Management approved financial statements.

Social Networking – Privacy Settings in Facebook

fiogf49gjkf0d
About this write-up:
This is the third and concluding part of the three part series dealing with security related issues faced when using popular social networking sites. This write-up deals with some of the settings and describes how and when these settings should be activated. While the suggested changes in the security settings may not guarantee that your personal information is not divulged to the unknown persons, it however, would act as a simple barrier to unwanted prying eyes.

Background

The previous two write ups briefly highlighted how social networking sites are a boon as well as a bane. Boon because they help you to reach out to your friends, contacts, etc. They also help you connect with like-minded people. However, what most people don’t realise is that, you may be parting with a lot of personal information, more than you bargained for and as a matter of fact, more that you even know or comprehend. It is a known fact that unscrupulous people can use this information for their own gains. It is a known fact, notwithstanding this, whenever disaster strikes, the people who are affected, more often than not, realise that they were sitting ducks.

Need for privacy

Social media sites, as we all know, permit us to meet /connect with other people on the net. Initially, we start off with close friends and relatives, whom we look up on facebook almost as soon as we open an account. It’s quite likely that they may have asked, you are you on Facebook?? Why aren’t you on Facebook??? You know….. giving you the feeling that everybody had boarded the bus to paradise and you were the only person left behind. So first of all you connect to them. Also you put in all the small–small personal details about yourself such as which school/college/ university, date of birth, locality where you stay/work, your chosen profession, likes & dislikes (yes that too), etc. All this information is careful and meticulously ‘harvested’ in humongous databases (read my write up on Big Data).

The next step in the process of ‘networking” is to ‘connect’ with like-minded people on Facebook. Suddenly, you will start getting prompts, suggesting that such and such person has a similar trait and therefore you may connect. What you don’t know is when you started punching in personal information, an intelligent algorithm was working behind the scene and putting all the pieces together. If not that, it was creating a ‘footprint’ for others to ‘find’ you.

While this seems convenient and intuitive to you, what most people don’t realise is that this very information can be used to ‘target’ you for something nefarious. It is in your interest that you don’t expose yourself to such risks. In order to do that you need to review your privacy settings and tweak them in a manner that permits you to connect with ease, but the same is protecting you from the villains lurking in the shadow.

Privacy settings

Activating or deactivating privacy settings can also be described as drawing a line (something like the proverbial Laxman rekha one might say), a line beyond which you want to keep intruders out. Conversely, one may say that you draw the line also to create a boundary beyond which your personal stuff doesn’t go. Mind you, just like in what has been said in Indian mythology, the villans will try every trick in the book to lure you, it is for you to realise what’s in your own interest.

Very briefly, the security setting (on Facebook) can be used to:

• Manage how you connect with others
• Select the audience with whom you want to share your personal stuff, and
• Manage how others connect with you (mainly photo tagging)

STEP 1: Manage how you connect with people

In order for you to manage, you first need to know:

• Where to find your privacy settings (a bit obvious, I know, but just in case you didn’t know) • Privacy shortcuts
• Controlling who can send you friend requests
• Changing the filter preferences for your messages
• Who can see your profile pictures (reminded me of a scene from Shah Rukh Khan Juhi Chawla starrer….where apro SRK says KKKKKKiran….)

So, first things first:

Where are my privacy settings?

To view and adjust your privacy settings:

1. Click in the upper-right corner of any Facebook page
2. Select Privacy Settings from the dropdown menu
3. Click on a setting (ex: Who can see your future posts?) to edit it, or use the left column to view your other settings

What are my privacy shortcuts?

Your privacy shortcuts give you quick access to some of the most widely used privacy settings and tools. Click at the top right of any Facebook page to see shortcuts that help you manage:

• Who can see my stuff?
• Who can contact me?
• How do I stop someone from bothering me?

This is also where you’ll find the latest privacy updates and other helpful tools. The shortcuts you find here may change over time to reflect the settings and tools that are most relevant.

Controlling who can send you friend requests

By default, anyone on Facebook can send you a friend request. If you’d like to change who can send you friend requests:

1. Click at the top of the page.
2. Click Who can contact me?
3. Choose an option from the dropdown menu below Who can send me friend requests?

Changing the filter preferences for your messages

You can change your filter preferences right from your inbox:
1. Go to your Other Inbox
2. Click Edit Preferences
3. Select Basic or Strict filtering
4. Click Save

Messages that are filtered out of your inbox will appear in your Other folder. If a message you’re not interested in gets delivered to your inbox, select Move to Other from the Actions menu. Keep in mind, anyone on Facebook can send you a message, and anyone can email you at your Facebook email address.

Who can see your profile pictures

When you add a new profile picture, here’s what happens:

• The photo is added to your timeline and appears in your Profile Pictures album.
• A thumbnail version of the photo is made and appears next to your name around Facebook. This helps friends identify your posts and comments on Facebook.
• Your current profile picture is public. You can change who can see likes or comments on the photo.

Step 2: Select the audience with whom you want to share your personal stuff

This includes:

• When I share something, how do I choose who can see it?
• How can I use lists to share to a specific group of people?
• Can I change the audience for something I share after I share it?
• How do I control who can see what’s on my timeline?
• What is my activity log?

When I share something, how do I choose who can see it?

You’ll find an audience selector tool most places you share status updates, photos and other stuff. Just click the tool and select who you want to share something with.

The tool remembers the audience you shared with the last time you posted something, and uses the same audience when you share again unless you change it. For example, if you choose Public for a post, your next post will also be Public unless you change the audience when you post. This one tool appears in multiple places, such as your privacy shortcuts and privacy settings. When you make a change to the audience selector tool in one place, the change up-dates the tool everywhere it appears.

The audience selector also appears alongside things you’ve already shared, so it’s clear who can see each post. If you want to change the audience of a post after you’ve shared it, just click the audience selector and select a new audience.

Bear in mind, when you post to another person’s timeline, that person controls what audience can view the post. Also that, anyone who gets tagged in a post may see it, along with their friends.

How can I use lists to share to a specific group of people?

Lists give you an optional way to share with a specific audience. When writing a post or sharing a photo or other content, use the audience selector to pick the list you want to share it with.

Can I change the audience for something I share after I share it?

Yes, you can use the audience selector to change who can see stuff you share on your timeline after you share it. Keep in mind, when you share some-thing on someone else’s timeline, they control the audience for the post.

How do I control who can see what’s on my timeline?

•    You can share basic information like your home-town or birthday when you edit your timeline. Click Update Info (under your cover photo) and then click the Edit button next to the box you want to edit. Use the audience selector next to each piece of information to choose who can see that info.

•    Anyone can see your public information, which includes your name, profile picture, cover photo, gender, username, user ID (account number), and networks.

•    Only you and your friends can post to your timeline. When you post something, you can control who sees it by using the audience selector. When other people post on your timeline, you can control who sees it by choosing the audience of the Who can see what others post on your timeline setting.

•    As you edit your info, you can control who sees what by using the audience selector.

•    Before photos, posts and app activities that you’re tagged in appear on your timeline, you can approve or dismiss them by turning on timeline review. Keep in mind, you can still be tagged, and the tagged content (ex: photo, post) is shared with the audience the person who posted it selected other places on Facebook (ex: News Feed and search).

•    Set an audience for who can see posts you’ve been tagged in on your timeline.

•    To see what your timeline looks like to other people, use the View As tool.

What is my activity log?

Your activity log is a tool that lets you review and manage what you share on Facebook. Only you can see your activity log.

Step 3: Manage how others connect with you— mainly photo tagging

This includes

•    How do I remove a tag from a photo or post I’m tagged in?
•    What is timeline review? How do I turn timeline review on?
•    How do I review tags that people add to my posts before they appear?
•    How do I control who sees posts and photos that I’m tagged in on my timeline?
•    How can I turn off tag suggestions for photos of me?

How do I remove a tag from a photo or post I’m tagged in?

Hover over the story, click and select Report/Remove Tag from the dropdown menu. You can then choose to remove the tag or ask the person who posted it to take it down.

You can also remove tags from multiple photos at once,

1.    Go to your activity log
2.    Click Photos in the left-hand column
3.    Select the photos you’d like to remove a tag from
4.    Click Report/Remove Tags at the top of the page
5.    Click Untag Photos to confirm

Remember, when you remove a tag, that tag will no longer appear on the post or photo, but that post or photo is still visible to the audience it’s shared with other places on Facebook, such as in News Feed and search.

What is timeline review? How do I turn timeline review on?

Posts you’re tagged in can appear in News Feed, search and other places on Facebook. Timeline review is part of your activity log and lets you choose whether these posts also appear on your timeline.

When people you’re not friends with tag you in a post, they automatically go to timeline review. If you would also like to review tags by friends, you can turn on timeline review for tags from anyone:

1.    Click at the top right of any Facebook page and select Account Settings

2.    In the left-hand column, click Timeline and Tagging

3.    Look for the setting Review posts friends tag you in before they appear on your timeline? and click Edit to the far right

4.    Select Enabled from the dropdown menu

How do I review tags that people add to my posts before they appear?

Tag review is an option that lets you approve or dismiss tags that people add to your posts. When you turn it on, then anytime someone tags a photo or post you made, that tag won’t appear until you approve it. To turn on tag review:

1.    Click at the top right of any Facebook page and select Account Settings

2.    In the left-hand column, click Timeline and Tagging

3.    Look for the setting Review tags friends add to your own posts on Facebook? and click Edit to the far right

4.    Select Enabled from the dropdown menu

When tag review is on, you’ll get a notification when you have a post to review. You can approve or ig-nore the tag request by going to the content itself.

Its important to highlight that when you approve a tag, the person tagged and their friends may see your post. If you don’t want your post to be visible to the friends of the person tagged, you can adjust this setting. Simply click on the audience selector next to the story, select Custom, and uncheck the Friends of those tagged and event guests box.

How do I control who sees posts and photos that I’m tagged in on my timeline?

To choose who can see posts you’ve been tagged in after they appear on your timeline:

1.    Click at the top right of any Facebook page and select Account Settings

2.    In the left-hand column, click Timeline and Tagging

3.    Look for the setting Who can see posts you’ve been tagged in on your timeline? and click Edit to the far right

4. Choose an audience from the dropdown menu

You can review photos and posts you’re tagged in before they appear on your timeline by turning on timeline review. Keep in mind, photos and posts you hide from your timeline are visible to the audience they’re shared with other places on Facebook, such as in News Feed and search.

How can I turn off tag suggestions for photos of me?

To choose who sees suggestions to tag you in photos:

1.    Click at the top right of any Facebook page and choose Account Settings

2.    Click Timeline and Tagging from the left-hand column

3.    Under the How can I manage tags people add and tagging suggestions? section, click Who sees tag suggestions when photos that look like you are uploaded?

4. Select your preference from the dropdown menu

When you turn off tag suggestions, Facebook won’t suggest that people tag you when photos look like you. The template that we created to enable the tag suggestions feature will also be deleted. Note that friends will still be able to tag photos of you.

Well, these were the basics.

If you want to learn more either visit http://www. facebook.com/help/privacy alternatively, you can do a google search and you will find several useful links to help you on this issue (not only for facebook).

Disclaimer: The purpose of this write up is to spread awareness, promote ethical and safe computing practices and share knowledge. This write up does not seek to discredit or malign any particular person, corporation or business in any manner what so ever.

SA 560 (Revised) – Subsequent Events – Hindsight Better Than Foresight?

fiogf49gjkf0d
It is often said that hindsight provides new eyes. Reality looks much more obvious in hindsight than in foresight.

Events that occur post balance sheet date can provide hindsight on the conditions that existed as on the date of the financial statements. SA 560 (Revised) provides guiding principles to auditors in evaluating events that occur post the balance sheet date and the auditors’ responsibilities for facts which become known to the auditor post issuance of his report. The emphasis here is on ‘facts that become known to the auditor’ which would imply that the scope of subsequent events review transcends well beyond enquiries of management by the auditors. In the Indian context, we have observed how external investigations into the affairs of the auditee enterprises have lead auditors to withdraw their audit opinions (on account of newer facts becoming known which have resulted in the audit opinion being rendered inappropriate).

SA 560 (Revised) has been aligned with International Standards on Auditing (ISA) 560 on ‘Subsequent Events’. SA 560 (Revised) requires auditors to evaluate facts that become known to the auditor after the date of issuance of the auditor’s report, where such facts have a bearing on the financial statements covered by the audit report issued.

SA 560 (Revised) requires auditors to consider the following time periods over which facts need to be evaluated:
• from the date of the audit report but before the date when financial statements are issued
• after the date when financial statements are issued

Per SA 560 (Revised), the term ‘date when financial statements are issued’ is defined to be the date when financial statements are made available to third parties.

Financial statements may be impacted by events that occur after the date of the financial statements. Such events can be broadly classified into two categories:
(a) Those that provide evidence of conditions that existed at the date of the financial statements; and
(b) Those that provide evidence of conditions that arose after the date of the financial statements.

Adjustments to assets and liabilities are not appropriate for events occurring after the balance sheet date, if such events do not relate to conditions existing at the balance sheet date. The date of the audit report informs the reader that the auditor has considered the effect of all subsequent events and transactions which he became aware of and that occurred up to that date.

Let us understand the applicability of SA 560 (Revised) by considering an elementary case study involving an event that has occurred between the date of the financial statements and the date of the auditor’s report and the underlying responsibility of management and the auditors’ to respond to this event.

Case Study 1

 XYZ Limited (‘the Company’) has a legal proceeding pending against it in a Court of Law for breach of a contract. As at the balance sheet date, 31st March 20XX, the Company represented to its auditors that it had not breached the contract and provided a legal opinion supporting its position as the most likely outcome. No provision towards damages for breach of contract was recognised in the draft financial statements for the year ended 31st March 20XX. A week prior to the board meeting (scheduled to be held on 1st June 20XX to approve the accounts for the year ended 31sts March 20XX), the Court delivered an adverse ruling and held the Company liable for damages of Rs. 10 crore. The Company does not have recourse to appeal before a higher judiciary.

In the given case, in light of the judgment which was delivered subsequent to the balance sheet date, management should adjust the financial statements by accounting for provision for damages of Rs 10 crores because the judgment provides sufficient evidence that an obligation existed at the balance sheet date. The auditor on his part would need to take cognisance of the adverse ruling and perform audit procedures to obtain sufficient appropriate audit evidence for provision of damages. These procedures would include:
• obtaining from the Company’s legal counsel, the updated status of pending litigation or the Court ruling,
• reading minutes of board meetings, if any,

• verifying that provision for damages made in the accounts is adequate,

• inquiry of management and, where appropriate, those charged with governance as to whether any other subsequent events have occurred which might require disclosure in or adjustment to the financial statements and

• obtaining written representation from management that subsequent events have been appropriately adjusted/disclosed.

Review of subsequent events essentially involves making enquiries of management about developments occurring post the balance sheet date such as those relating to recoverability of assets, measurement of estimates, updates in the litigation status, onerous commitments etc. More importantly, where events occurring post the balance sheet date cast a doubt on the ability of the enterprise to continue as a going concern, the auditor would need to weigh the appropriateness of the basis of accounting, i.e., whether the accounts should be prepared on a going concern basis or on liquidation basis.

It needs to be noted that the auditor has no obligation to perform any audit procedures regarding the financial statements after the date of the auditor’s report.

A. Auditors’ responsibilities for facts that he becomes aware of before the financial statements are issued

There could arise a situation where after the date of the auditor’s report but before the date the financial statements are issued, a fact becomes known to the auditor that, had it been known to the auditor as on the date of the audit report, the same would have caused the auditor to amend the audit report. In such a case, the auditor would need to make enquiries of the management or those charged with governance and determine whether the financial statements need amendment and, if so inquire how management intends to address the matter in the financial statements.

In a situation where management amends the financial statements, the auditor would need to perform necessary audit procedures and provide a new audit report dated no earlier than date of approval of amended financial statements.

In certain circumstances, management may not be restricted from amending the financial statements only to incorporate the effect of the subsequent events and such amended financial statements may be permitted to be approved by the approving authority to the extent of the amendment. In such cases, the auditor is permitted to restrict audit procedures to that amendment and amend the audit report by dual dating it for the specific subsequent event or provide new or amended report including an emphasis of matter (EOM) or other matter paragraph clearly conveying that the auditor’s procedures are restricted solely to the amendment of the financial statements as described in the relevant note to the financial statements.

Where amendment of financial statements is considered necessary and management refuses to do so, the auditor would need to issue a modified opinion, if the audit report is yet to be provided to the entity.

If the audit report has been provided to the entity, the auditor would need to notify management not to issue the financial statements and the auditor’s report thereon. If the financial statements are nevertheless issued by the entity, the auditor would need to take appropriate action to prevent reliance on the auditor’s report as released by the entity.

B. Auditors’ responsibilities for facts that he becomes aware of after the financial statements are issued

The auditor has no obligation to perform any audit procedures after the financial statements have been issued. Where a fact becomes known to the auditor that, had it been known to the auditor as on the date of the audit report, the same would have caused the auditor to amend the audit report, the auditor would need to perform the same procedures as explained in paragraph

(A)    above. In addition, the auditor would need to review the steps taken by management to ensure that anyone in receipt of the previously issued financial statements together with the auditor’s report thereon is informed of the situation.

Case Study 2

The Board of Directors of ABC Limited (ABC) approved an equity dividend of Rs. 6 per share on the paid up equity capital of 1,000,000 equity shares of Rs. 10 each at the board meeting held on 28th May 20XX. The Company recorded proposed dividend of Rs. 6,000,000 which was subject to approval by the shareholders at the annual general meeting scheduled on 5th September 20XX. The audit opinion was signed by the auditors on 28th May 20XX. On the date of the AGM, the Board of Directors convened a board meeting to recommend an enhanced dividend of Rs. 9,000,000 (as against Rs. 6,000,000 which was recommended on 28th May 20XX). The shareholders approved the enhanced dividend of Rs. 9,000,000 in the AGM held on the same date. What would be the course of action in this case?

Consistent with the requirement of Accounting Standard 4 – Contingencies and Events Occurring after the Balance Sheet date, the recording of proposed divided at the time of approval of accounts by the board of directors of ABC was appropriate. As a usual practice, the dividend recommended by the board gets approved by the shareholders. However, in the instant case, the dividend proposed by the Board was enhanced by the Board subsequent to the approval of the accounts on 28th May 20XX. The enhanced dividend was approved by the shareholders. It is entirely within the competence of the Board of Directors to amend the accounts and resubmit them to the statutory auditors for report before the accounts are placed before the annual general meeting. Consequently, management could amend the accounts for the year ended 31st March 20XX to account for the enhanced proposed dividend (as well as dividend tax thereon). In such a case, the auditors would need to perform procedures to verify the increase and its corresponding effects on the result for the period and the net reserves. A detailed note in the financial statements explaining the facts of the case would need to be inserted. The auditor may amend the original report to include an additional date to inform users that the auditors’ procedures on subsequent events are restricted solely to the amendment of the financial statements to the extent these relate to proposed dividend (more simply known as dual dating). Alternatively, the auditor may provide a new or amended report that includes a statement in an Emphasis of Matter paragraph (EOM) or Other Matter paragraph clearly mentioning that the auditors’ procedures on subsequent events are restricted solely to the amendment of the financial statements in relation to reversal of proposed dividend.

Revision to the financial statements – a recent example

The original accounts of Essar Oil Limited (‘EOL’) for the year ended 31st March 2012 which were revised post issuance is a pertinent example of subsequent events resulting in amendment to the financial statements after these were issued. In January 2012, the Hon’ble Supreme Court of India ruled against EOL’s claim of eligibility for sales tax incentives for the financial years 2008-09 to 2010-11. The Company sought approval from the Ministry of Corporate Affairs (MCA) to reopen its books of account for the financial years 2008-09 to 2010-11 for the limited purpose of reflecting true and fair view of the sales tax incentives/ liabilities, etc. for the individual accounting years commencing 2008-09 and ending 2011-12. The MCA approval was received during the financial year 2012 -13. The original financial statements for the year ended 31st March 2012 which were approved by the board of directors and the auditors on 12th May 2012 were revised post receipt of MCA approval and approved by the shareholders in November 2012.

In the Indian context, there have also been cases where auditors have in accordance with SA 560 (Revised) informed management of the auditee enterprises that the audit reports issued should not be relied upon in view of purported crisis relating to the auditee’s business operations reported in public domain. Further, in a case where management admits to falsification of the accounts, the auditors would need to inform management as well as regulatory authorities that their opinion on the financial statements would be rendered inaccurate and unreliable.

Concluding remarks

If recent developments in India Inc. were to be diagnosed, withdrawal of audit opinions have had ramifications on reliability of financial information presented of the auditee enterprise, market capitalisation and more importantly maintenance of public trust and confidence.

With the changes in corporate regulation on the horizon and the availability of easy access to information and technology, auditors have the wherewithal to seek facts about the enterprises which they audit from sources other than the auditee. SA 560 (Revised) makes it incumbent upon auditors to assess whether based on the facts known, they have reasons to believe that the audit report which they have issued stands compromised. The standard also provides direction to auditors where management refuses to take cognisance of subsequent events that have an impact on the financial statements issued. The revised standard is in a way a welcome step in safeguarding interests of stakeholders.

GAP in GAAP— Deferred Tax Liability (DTL) on Special Reserves

fiogf49gjkf0d
Under section 36 (1)(viii) of the Income-tax Act, certain specified entities such as a banking company or a housing finance corporation carrying on the business of providing long term finance for industrial or agricultural development or development of infrastructure or housing in India are allowed a special deduction. The deduction shall not exceed 20% of the profits, computed under the head “Profits and gains of business or profession”. For claiming the deduction, an equivalent amount is transferred from the profits to special reserves. Where the aggregate of the amounts carried to such reserve account exceeds twice the amount of the paid up share capital and of the general reserves of the entity, no allowance will be available in respect of such excess.

Any amount subsequently withdrawn from the special reserves (mentioned above) created to claim deduction u/s. 36(1)(viii), shall be deemed to be the profits and gains of business or profession and chargeable to income-tax as the income of the previous year in which such amount is withdrawn.

The accounting debate is whether DTL needs to be created in respect of the special reserves created u/s. 36(1)(viii). This question has been asked frequently to the Expert Advisory Committee and the Institute of Chartered Accountants of India.

It may be noted that under AS 22 Accounting for Taxes on Income, “Timing differences are the differences between taxable income and accounting income for a period that originate in one period and are capable of reversal in one or more subsequent periods.”

The Expert Advisory Committee (EAC) has always held the view that creation of a special reserve creates difference between accounting income and taxable income in the period in which special reserve is created. Further, this difference is capable of reversal in the period in which the special reserve is utilised or withdrawn, since the amount utilised/ withdrawn would be treated as taxable income in that year under the Income-tax Act. In support of its position, the EAC states in its opinion that deferred taxes are measured either under full provision method or partial provision method. Under the full provision method, deferred taxes are recognised and measured for all timing differences without considering assumptions regarding future probability, future capital expenditure, etc, with the exception of applying the prudence principles for recognising deferred tax assets. Under the partial provision method, the tax effect of timing differences which will not reverse for some considerable period ahead are excluded. However, this involves considerable subjective judgment and therefore AS-22, has been worded based on the full provision method. In other words, the EAC feels that DTL should be created on the special reserves, as deferred taxes are required for all timing differences (subject to application of prudence in case of deferred tax assets) which are capable of reversal. Whether those timing differences actually reverse or not in the subsequent periods is not relevant for this assessment.

Most of the querists believe that creation of DTL on special reserves will not reflect a true and fair picture of the entity’s financial statements, as experience over many years is clearly indicative that the special reserves have not been utilised by most entities as there was no need and in view of the tax impact. In other words, the querists believe that creation of DTL on special reserves is merely a theoretical construct, and distorts the true and fair picture of the entity’s financial statements by putting in the financial statements a fictitious liability.

This is an impasse between the preparers of financial statements and the ICAI/regulators that has carried on for several years. The author has a different take on the subject, which is to look at the requirements of Ind-AS/IFRS on this issue, since those are the applicable standards in the near future. This may probably end the impasse.

First let’s look at Para 52A and 52B of Ind-AS. 52A:

In some jurisdictions, income taxes are payable at a higher or lower rate if part or all of the net profit or retained earnings is paid out as a dividend to shareholders of the entity. In some other jurisdictions, income taxes may be refundable or payable if part or all of the net profit or retained earnings is paid out as a dividend to shareholders of the entity.
In these circumstances, current and deferred tax assets and liabilities are measured at the tax rate applicable to undistributed profits.

52B: In the circumstances described in paragraph 52A, the income tax consequences of dividends are recognised when a liability to pay the dividend is recognised. The income tax consequences of dividends are more directly linked to past transactions or events than to distributions to owners.
Example illustrating paragraphs 52A and 52B
The following example deals with the measurement of current and deferred tax assets and liabilities for an entity in a jurisdiction where income taxes are payable at a higher rate on undistributed profits (50%) with an amount being refundable when profits are distributed. The tax rate on distributed profits is 35%. At the end of the reporting period, 31st December 20X1, the entity does not recognise a liability for dividends proposed or declared after the reporting period. As a result, no dividends are recognised in the year 20X1. Taxable income for 20X1 is Rs. 100,000. The net taxable temporary difference for the year 20X1 is Rs. 40,000.

The entity recognises a current tax liability and a current income tax expense of Rs. 50,000. No asset is recognised for the amount potentially recoverable as a result of future dividends. The entity also recognises a deferred tax liability and deferred tax expense of Rs. 20,000 (Rs. 40,000 at 50%) representing the income taxes that the entity will pay when it recovers or settles the carrying amounts of its assets and liabilities based on the tax rate applicable to undistributed profits.

Subsequently, on 15th March 20X2 the entity recognises dividends of Rs. 10,000 from previous operating profits as a liability. On 15th March 20X2, the entity recognises the recovery of income taxes of Rs. 1,500 (15% of the dividends recognised as a liability) as a current tax asset and as a reduction of current income tax expense for 20X2.

Let’s convert the above example to the tax regime prevailing in India, where a company pays higher tax rate on distributed profits. The company has a 31st March year end. Assume that the tax rate for distributed profits is higher than that for undistributed profits; say 40% and 30% respectively. A dividend of Rs. 500 was declared in April 20X4, payable in May 20X4. Under Ind-AS, no liability will be recognised for the dividend at 31st March 20X4. The PBT is Rs. 3,000. The tax rate applicable to undistributed profits should be applied, because the tax rate for distributed profit is used only where the obligation to pay dividends has been recognised. So the current income tax expense for year end 31st March 20X4 is Rs. 900 (3,000 x 30%). For year 20X4- 20X5, a liability of Rs. 500 will be recognized for dividends payable. An additional tax liability of Rs. 50 (500 x 10%) is also recognised as a current tax liability.

The above examples are equally applicable in the case of distribution of special reserves created u/s. 36(1)(viii). In simple words, current tax liability is recognised for special reserves when they are distributed/ withdrawn, and no DTL is recognised when the special reserve is created.

In light of the above requirements of Ind -AS, the author believes that the issue of creating DTL on special reserves under AS-22 may be kept at abeyance. Rather the focus should be on understanding the right interpretation under Ind-AS 12. Even under Indian GAAP, the author believes that no DTL should be created on special reserves, in as much, no tax liability is provided under existing Indian GAAP, on general reserves or profit and loss surplus, that are subsequently distributed and on which dividend distribution tax is paid.

[2013] 37 taxmann.com 343 (Mumbai-Trib.) United Helicharters Pvt. Ltd. vs. ACIT A.Ys.: 2006-07 & 2007-08 Dated: 14th August 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d
Article 12, Indo U.S. DTAA, section 9-Training to pilots does not make available technical knowledge – Payment for training not taxable in India.

Facts:

The taxpayer was engaged in the business of charter hire of helicopters. During the year under consideration, a US company provided training to pilots and other staff of the taxpayer in consideration of which the taxpayer made payments to a US company.

The taxpayer contended that the receipt of the US Company were business profits, which, in absence of PE of US company in India, were not chargeable to tax in India. However, the AO treated the payments as FTS in terms of Explanation 2 to section 9(1)(vii) of the Act and hence, chargeable to tax.

The issue before the Tribunal was, whether expenditure on training of pilots was in the nature of FTS under Article 12(4) of India-USA DTAA?

Held:

In terms of Article 12(4)(b) of India-USA DTAA, to constitute FTS the services should have ‘made available’ technical knowledge, experience, skill, know-how or processes or consist of the development and transfer of a technical plan or technical design.

The training given to the pilots and other staff was as per the requirement of the regulator and was necessary for eligibility of the pilots and other staff working in aviation industry. Such training does not fall under the term ‘make available’ under India-USA DTAA. Since the training expenses were not taxable in India in hands of non-resident company, the taxpayer was not required to deduct tax at source while making payment.

The ITAT ruled that such training does not make available technical skills etc. without considering education institution exclusion.

levitra

[2013] 37 taxmann.com 296 (Mumbai-Trib.) ITO vs. Satish Beharilal Raheja A.Y.2004-05, Dated: 12th August 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d
Article 13, India-Switzerland DTAA. Units of MF not deemed to be shares of companies even though MF may invest in shares – Gain on units not chargeable to tax in India.

Facts:

The taxpayer was a citizen of Switzerland. He had also submitted tax residence certificate issued by Swiss authorities. During the relevant assessment year, the taxpayer was a non-resident in terms of the Act and had received long-term and short-term capital gain from sale of mutual fund units.

The AO noted that the taxpayer had basically invested in Indian capital market and in Indian shares through selective investment routes known as mutual funds; the capital gain was basically attributable to gain in shares of companies in which mutual funds had made investments; therefore, effectively the gain was from alienation of shares of companies resident in India; and accordingly, treated the capital gain from sale of mutual fund units as that arising from sale of shares and held it to be taxable in India in terms of Article 13(5)(b) of India-Switzerland DTAA.

The taxpayer contended that the capital gain had arisen from sale of mutual fund units and that the Act has made clear distinction between shares issued by Indian companies and units issued by mutual funds and has also treated them differently. Accordingly, Article 13(6), and not Article 13(5), was applicable.

Held:

In the absence of any specific provision under the Act to deem the unit of MF as shares, it could not be considered as shares of companies and, therefore, the provisions of Article 13(5)(b) cannot be applied in case of units. As such, provisions of Article 13(6) are applicable as per which the capital gain on sale of units cannot be taxed in India.

levitra

[2013] 37 taxmann.com 337 (AAR) Eruditus Education (P.) Ltd., In re Dated:20th September 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d
Section 9, Article 12, 5 of India Singapore DTAA. Provision of high quality education FTS – However exemption under Article 12 available to Singapore educational institution – on facts no PE and sum not chargeable to tax in India.

Facts:

The applicant was an Indian company in the business of providing high quality executive education programs. The applicant entered into agreement with a Singapore company (“SingCo”), which was in the business of providing management education programmes globally. As per the Agreement, SingCo was to conduct teaching intervention at SingCo’s global campuses in Singapore/France/ India and through telepresence in Singapore,while the applicant was to assist in marketing, organising, managing and facilitating. The programme was to be for 11 months and teaching intervention by SingCo was to be for 30 days comprising in-class teaching at Singapore and at French campuses of SingCo (16 days), in-class teaching by SingCo faculty in India (6 days) and teaching through tele-presence in Singapore (8 days). The applicant was to compensate SingCo for the cost and other incidental expenses.

Held:

(i) The services to be rendered by SingCo involved expertise in, or possession of, special technical skill or knowledge. Hence, the payment will be FTS, both under the Act and under India- Singapore DTAA. However, since there is no dispute that SingCo is an educational institution, the payment will be covered by the exclusion in Article 12(5)(c) of India-Singapore DTAA.

(ii) On facts, SingCo will not have PE in India under Article 5(1) or 5(8) of India-Singapore DTAA.

(iii) Accordingly the amount is not chargeable to tax in India.

levitra

Profession Tax – uploading of PAN/TAN etc. Trade Circular No. 6T of 2013 dated 01-10-2013

fiogf49gjkf0d

All the PTRC and PTEC holders are requested to fill the details in “Profession Tax Information Form” and upload the form on website www.mahavat.gov. in . Detailed procedure is explained in the circular.

levitra

Procedure for cross check of transactions of the sellers who have filed incomplete Annexure J1 for the FY 2009-10 and 2010-11

fiogf49gjkf0d
Internal Circular No.9A of 2013 dated 19-08-2013

Commissioner has given instructions regarding cross check of transactions who have filed incomplete Annexure J1 for FY 2009-10 & 2010-11.
levitra

Penalty: Concealment: Section 271(1)(c): Sale of immovable property for Rs. 2,51,50,000 which was valued at Rs. 5,19,77,000 for stamp duty: Assessee computed capital gain by taking actual consideration of Rs. 2,51,50,000: AO applied section 50C and also imposed penalty u/s. 271(1)(c): Penalty not justified:

fiogf49gjkf0d
CIT vs. Madan Theatres Ltd.; 260 CTR 75 (Cal):

The assessee had sold an immovable property for a consideration of Rs. 2,51,50,000. The said property was valued at Rs. 5,19,77,000 for the purpose of stamp duty. The assessee computed the capital gain by taking actual consideration of Rs. 2,51,50,000. The Assessing Officer computed the capital gain taking deemed consideration u/s. 50C at Rs. 5,19,77,000 being the stamp duty valuation. The assessee did not dispute the said computation as it would not have made any difference because the capital gain still remained a loss. The Assessing Officer also imposed penalty u/s. 271(1)(c) for concealment of income. The Tribunal cancelled the penalty.

On appeal by the Revenue, the Calcutta High Court upheld the decision of the Tribunal and held as under:

“Revenue having failed to produce any evidence to the effect that the assessee has actually received more amount than that shown by it on the sale of property, penalty u/s. 271(1)(c) cannot be levied simply because the Assessing Officer has worked out the capital gain by taking into account deemed sale consideration by invoking section 50C(1) instead of actual sale consideration shown by the assessee.”

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 114 dated June 25, 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d
External Commercial Borrowings (ECB) Policy for 3G spectrum allocation

Presently, payment for spectrum allocation that has been initially met out of the Rupee resources by the successful bidders can be refinanced by availing long term ECB, under the approval route, within 12 months from the date of payment of the final installment to the Government.

This circular provides that successful bidders of 3G spectrum can avail of ECB up to 31st March, 2014 for refinancing rupee loans that are still outstanding in their books of accounts.

levitra

Winding up – By Court Discretionary powers – Court has ample power to direct eviction of trespassers from company property – Companies Act, 1956 section 446

fiogf49gjkf0d
PDGD Investments & Trading P. Ltd. vs. Official Liquidator (2013) 176 Comp. Cas. 445 (Cal.)

The owner of the property which had been rented out to the company in liquidation filed an application u/s. 535 of the Companies Act, seeking a direction to the official liquidator to make over possession of the rented premises with the knowledge that the official liquidator was not in actual possession. The applicant also contended that the official liquidator had no use for the concerned premises for the beneficial winding up of the company and the official liquidator was under a duty and obligation to disclaim the premises in its favour. The applicant also prayed for a direction to the official liquidator to remove the trespassers from the premises and to make over possession to it. The official liquidator accepted the ownership of the applicant and also accepted that the premises was onerous property and contended that it should be disclaimed on “as is where is and whatever there is basis”. Three companies claiming to be sub-tenants of the property sought to intervene in the proceedings, inter alia, contending that they were not trespassers and unless notice was given under the West Bengal Premises Tenancy Act, 1997, they could not be evicted from the premises in which they had sub tenants since the year 1992 in terms of sub-tenancy agreements. It was contented that the company court had the power to order disclaimer of the property but did not have any power of evict the persons in possession; that eviction could not be ordered since the section 446 did not authorise such eviction of sub-tenants; and that the applicant did not mention or plead section 446 of the 1956 Act;

It was held that the company court has ample power to adjudicate and determine all questions that arise in winding up. Such questions include eviction of trespassers from property of the company in liquidation and the company court also can direct eviction of trespassers from the company property by a summary order. But, the company court must follow the law of the land in regard to such eviction. The process is summary but the relevant law to be applied prior to ordering eviction of trespasers is the same law as would have to be applied by any civil court ordinarily trying a suit against a trespasser. Further, a plain reading of the provisions of section 446 of the Companies Act, 1956 make it clear that exercise of the power or jurisdiction is discretionary in nature. Even if the section is not mentioned in the application, in appropriate cases the company court can exercise its power and decide any question whether of law or fact which may relate to or arise in course of the proceedings.

The Hon’ble Court held that the applicant was the owner of the property. The property in question was of no use to the company in liquidation nor could it be used or utilised for the purpose of winding up of the company. Although the official liquidator did not take possession of the premises in question, u/s. 446 of the 1956 Act he would be deemed to have been in possession, as the tenancy right was an asset of the company in liquidation. The applicant was entitled to get the property released in its favour. The official liquidator was to release the property in favour of the applicant.

Further, the company in liquidation was a tenant in respect of the property in question and governed by the provisions of the West Bengal Premises Tenancy Act, 1956. It had inducted the interveners as sub-tenants and realised rents from them. They were in occupation of an area of 1,645 sq.ft. only. The two different agreements disclosed by the interveners stipulated that prior permission of the landlord was obtained for induction of the sub-tenants, but no written permission was ever produced by any of the interveners. Although non production of written consent created doubt considering the prior of occupancy and payment of rent to the company in liquidation, the issue had be resolved in a suit before the company court. The applicant was to be granted liberty to institute a suit against the company in liquidation as well as the interveners for the purpose of resolving the issue and for getting back possession of the property in question. The company court was entitled to entertain such suit u/s. 446(2) of the 1956 Act. The official liquidator was directed to release vacant possession of the undisputed portion of the property to the applicant after removing the tresspassers if any.

levitra

Registration – Unstamped and unregistered document – Admissibility – Collateral purpose – Registration Act, section 49, 17; Stamp Act, section 33, 35.

fiogf49gjkf0d
Indu vs. Narsingh Das (Smt.) & Others AIR 2013 Rajasthan 112

By this petition, the petitioner challenged the validity of order of the trial Court dated 18-10-2011 whereby a document dated 11-05-1969 was accepted for evidence by the trial Court for collateral purpose. As per facts of the case the plaintiff-respondent filed a suit and entire claim was made in the plaint on the basis of a hand-written letter dated 11-05-1969 on a plain paper. During the pendency of the suit, the petitioner filed an application under O.13 R. 3, CPC, read with sections 17 and 49 of the Registration Act and sections 33 and 35 of Indian Stamps Act before the trial Court.

In the application, it was submitted that document written on plain paper dated 11-05-1969 is neither properly stamped nor registered, therefore, the said document may be rejected. The trial Court allowed the said application filed by the petitioner and document dated 11-05-1969 filed by the plaintiff-respondent was held to be inadmissible in evidence.

The plaintiff-respondent preferred writ petition but the same was dismissed by the Court. However, it was left to the plaintiff-respondent, if he so desired, to make a prayer with regard to admission of the document for collateral purpose before the trial Court The plaintiff-respondent in pursuance of the liberty granted by the Court moved an application before the trial Court praying that the document dated 11-05-1969 may be admitted in evidence for collateral purposes for establishing possession etc. of the plaintiff-respondent over plot.

The trial Court passed an order by which the application filed by respondent No. 1 has been allowed and document has been admitted in evidence for collateral purpose. The petitioner challenged the said order on the ground that the said document cannot be treated to be admissible in evidence for collateral purpose also because it is not properly stamped and registered as required u/s. 49 of the Registration Act. The trial Court allowed the application ignoring the judgment of the Supreme Court reported in AIR 2009 SC 1489. Therefore, it was prayed that the order impugned may be quashed.

The Hon’ble Court observed that upon perusal of the said document, it was revealed that by this document rights have been relinquished in favour of the plaintiff-respondent but, in fact, the said document was not stamped properly nor registered.

The contention that the document was admissible for collateral purpose, was not correct.

Section 35 of the Act, however, rules out admission as it is categorically provided therein that a document of this nature shall not be admitted for any purpose whatsoever. If all purposes for which the document is sought to be brought in evidence are excluded, the document was inadmissible.

The Hon’ble Supreme Court held that the said document is not even admissible for collateral purpose too because in section 35, words “for any purpose whatsoever” have been used. Thus, the purpose for which a document is sought to be admitted in evidence or the extent thereof would not be a relevant factor for not invoking section 35 of the Registration Act. The writ petition was allowed and the impugned order 18-10-2011 was quashed and set aside.

levitra

Public Auction – No power vested with Central Court to direct e auction

fiogf49gjkf0d
Dr. Mandeep Sethi vs. UOI & Ors. AIR 2013 P & H 82

An instruction issued by the Government of India, Ministry of Finance directing the Presiding Officers of the Debt Recovery Tribunals to conduct all auctions electronically was subject matter of challenge.

Recovery of Debts Due to Banks and Financial Institutions Act, 1993 confers power u/s. 29 of the said Act to the Debt Recovery Tribunal to sell the property of the certificate debtors in terms of 2nd and 3rd Schedules to the Income-tax Act, 1961 and also Income Tax (Certified Proceedings) Rules, 1962. Part-II of 2nd Schedule to the Income Tax Act deals with attachment and sale of immovable property. Rule 56 of the Rules contemplates sale by public auction.

The counsel for the petitioner vehemently argued that e-auction i.e. where the intending bidders give their bids not in person, but through the medium of electronics on computer in a prescribed format, is not a public auction within the meaning of Rule 56 of the Rules. In support of the argument, he relied upon the judgment of Hon’ble Supreme Court in Chairman and Managing Director, SIPCOT, Madras & Ors. vs. Contromix Pvt. Ltd. By its Director (Finance) Seetharaman, Madras & anr. AIR 1995 SC 1632. On the other hand, counsel for the respondents relied upon sections 4 and 10-A of the Information Technology Act, 2000 to contend that the electronic format is a substitute for anything which shall be required to be done in writing or in the typewritten or in the printed form.

The High Court held that there is no provision in the Statute which confers jurisdiction on the Central Government to issue directions to the Debt Recovery Tribunals. Section 35 of the Act confers powers on the Central Government to publish an order in the official gazette not inconsistent with the provisions of the Act, if it appears to be necessary or expedient for removing a difficulty. Even such an order could be passed within three years from the date of commencement of the Act. Therefore, the Central Government was not competent to issue any directions to the Debt Recovery Tribunals under the provisions of the Statute. In M/s. Raman and Raman Ltd. vs. The State of Madras & Ors. AIR 1959 SC 694, the Supreme Court while examining Section 43-A of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939 held that the power with the Government to issue instructions to dispose of cases in a particular way, would be destructive of the entire judicial process envisaged by the Act. The circular at best be treated as a suggestion to conduct auctions electronically, which the Debt Recovery Tribunals may consider to conduct free, fair and transparent auctions. Therefore, the said circular is, in fact, only giving an option to the Debt Recovery Tribunals to conduct the sale through the preferred mode of e-auction. Though the circular was not within the jurisdiction of the Central Government, keeping in mind the salutary purpose, which it seeks to achieve, the process of e-auction is a valid option. The Debt Recovery Tribunals are therefore, directed to adopt the process of e-auction in the case of properties, which are being sold in municipal areas, where the computer knowing personnel would be available to participate in the process. It should be treated as a preferred mode of auction. But in respect of properties situated in rural areas, where the exposure to the computers is less and it is the discretion of the Debt Recovery Tribunals to order e-auction or otherwise. Even after adopting e-auction, if the Tribunals find that the response is not adequate or for any other reason, the Tribunals are free to choose such method it may consider appropriate for sale of property of the defaulters. The petition was disposed off.

levitra

Cross Objection – Third Party affected by a judgement or decree can challenge the same: CPC 0rder 41 Rule 22

fiogf49gjkf0d
Nagendra Kumar Gami & Ors vs. Md. Mohiuddin Ansari & Ors. AIR 2013 (NOC) 227 (Pat.)

The plaintiff appellant had filed a suit for Partition. The trial court held that the plaintiffs have not been able to prove their title and possession to the extent as claimed and as such there is no unity of title and possession. Accordingly, the trial court dismissed the plaintiffs’ suit. However, in the last three lines of paragraph 16, the trial court observed that in view of the existence of Bymokasa it cannot held that Mr. Biltu (original Respondent No.1) acquired interest by inheritance to the extent alleged by the plaintiffs and on the other hand, title and possession of defendant No.9 over 9 kattha stands proved.

The first appeal was filed by the plaintiffs appellants against the judgment and decree of trial court. The cross objection had been filed by the original respondent Mr. Biltu.

The learned counsel appearing on behalf of the cross-objector submitted that the dispute was between the plaintiffs in the one side and the respondents on the other side. The trial court resolved this dispute and dismissed the plaintiffs’ suit but while dismissing the plaintiffs’ suit the trial court without there being any counter claim or dispute between the defendants inter se decided the title between the defendant No.1 and defendant No.9. The learned counsel further submitted that the defendant No.9 was added under Order 1 Rule 10 C.P.C. Therefore, the dispute between the defendants inter se could not have been decided.

The point arose for consideration is as to whether cross-objection is maintainable and if maintainable then whether the part of the judgment against which cross objection has been filed is sustainable or not.

The Hon’ble Court observed that, it is a settled principles of law that the cross-objection as a general rule is not maintainable if it is filed by the respondent against a respondent, but in the present case, the plaintiffs filed a simple suit for partition. The trial court dismissed the plaintiffs’ suit. The defendant No.9 neither filed counter claim nor paid any court fee for declaration of his title and the trial court declared his title visa- vis original respondent No.1. It is also a settled principle of law that an inter se dispute between the defendants could not have been decided by the trial court without there being any counter claim and payment of court fee. In the case of Mahanth Dhangir vs. Mahanth Mohan 1987 (Suppl.) SCC 528 the Apex Court has held that generally the cross-objection could be urged against the appellant. It is only by way of exception to this general rule that one respondent may urge objection as against other respondents. The Apex Court also held that if objection cannot be urged under Rule 22 against co-respondent, Rule 33 would come to the rescue of the objector. The appellate court could exercise the power under Rule 33 even if the appeal is only against a part of the decree of the lower court. The scope of the power under Rule 33 is wide enough to determine any question not only between the appellant and respondent, but also between respondent and co-respondent.

In view of the law laid down by the Hon’ble Apex Court, the cross-objection cannot be thrown out saying that it is not maintainable. In the present case, the other circumstance is that the original respondent filed title suit for setting aside that part of the judgment/finding of the trial court. The respondent No.11(C) objected to the maintainability of the suit on the ground of pendency of this cross-objection and the suit was dismissed holding that since the cross-objection is pending in this first appeal, the plaintiff of that suit may pursue his grievance before the High Court. In the case of Kasturi vs. Iyyamperumal (2005) 6 SCC 733 the Apex Court held at paragraph 16 that the expression “all the questions involved in the suit” used in Order 1 Rule 10(2) C.P.C. makes it clear that only the controversies raised as between the parties to the litigation must be gone into, that is to say, controversies with regard to the right which is set up and relief claimed on one side and denied on the other and not the controversies which may arise between the plaintiffs or the defendants inter se or question between the parties to the suit and a third party. Admittedly, here the question between the defendants inter se has been decided. It is also a settled principle of law that if any decree is passed against a person against his right, title and interest he can file an appeal even if he is not a party to the suit. If a person who is not party but is affected adversely by judgment and decree, can file appeal then why a person who is party should be debarred from challenging that part of the decree which is against him ? Now if his appeal is maintainable then why the cross-objection will not be maintainable? If it is held here that cross-objection is not maintainable then at this stage the cross-objector will have no forum to approach, against that part of finding which is a declaration of title in favour of defendant no.9 and non title of original defendant no.1. Therefore, cross-objection is maintainable. So far as this question is concerned, it is pure question of law and it is not dependent on either fact or evidence.

The cross-objection is allowed and that part of the order whereby the title of defendant No.9 has been declared against the original respondent No.1 is hereby set aside.

levitra

Be accountable to your motherland !

fiogf49gjkf0d
The tragedy in Uttarakhand is beyond words. Hundreds have died, thousands are still missing and according to UN report over 11000 may be dead. Alaknanda, Mandakini and Bhagirathi, the daughters of Himalayas, our very sacred rivers broke their banks, washed away houses, buildings, temples and thousands of human beings. Entire Kedarnath village, except the holy temple of Kedarnath was wiped away. Today the temple looks like a relic. Still some bodies must be rotting under the debris. A day or two before the tragedy weathermen had warned the state government of extremely heavy rains. Probably weather Gods were angry with us. Over three lakh pilgrims were on their way to Char-Dham Yatra, a usual occurrence in Uttarakhand in June. This gruesome tragedy could have been at least contained if some steps had been taken to stop pilgrims, warning them not to travel, huddling them to safety. The first question that comes to our mind is that who was accountable for this? Some body or some group has to be responsible. Here comes the question of accountability and in this country where values are not respected none is going to accept it. In our country systems exist on paper only and during emergency they collapse, or rarely work. In the last 65 years of our independence it appears we have learnt nothing. We may be launching satellites to the moon, but cannot save our own countrymen. On the one hand thousands of trapped pilgrims are waiting for food, are thirsty, beg for drinking water, have no blankets in chilling weather and on the other over 300 trucks laden with food, biscuits, water bottles and blankets are waiting for days together to reach various camps. A deep lethargy, indiscipline greed and irresponsibility have taken over us. Pt. Jawaharlal Nehru, on the eve of 15th August 1947 thundered in his famous address to the nation that “long time ago we made a tryst with destiny and now the time has come to redeem our pledge. At the stroke of the midnight hour when the world sleeps India will awaken to life and when the soul of the nation finds utterance”.

Can we not ask one question to ourselves? Where is that soul and where is that awakening? In that dance of death in Uttarakhand many pilgrims have been looted, robbed and corpses have been disfigured to steal a few grams of gold. Is this our tryst with our destiny? Compare this with Japan where atomic power plant was completely damaged by tsunami. It was a huge national disaster. Hundreds were washed away, Entire township collapsed like a pack of cards. But not a single incidence of looting or theft was reported. People formed orderly queues quietly to gather help. Each one of the Japanese was doing his best to be accountable in that disaster. Here some are questioned, few are held accountable, and nobody is punished. There is no accountability-neither to the nation nor to the conscience. During elections politicians woo voters, like the directors during a general meeting of shareholders. Once done, forgotten for a year. Do anything, nothing will happen, if you have same powerful friends at the right places.

What we lack is sensitivity, and national character. Even the so called educated during traffic jams will break traffic laws to rush ahead, causing more traffic jams. There is no discipline, no respect for order. For everything to run in order we require a long danda. Our politicians have not taught us patriotism they demand blind loyalty. Power is their sole aim. We have forgotten that this country is a huge organisation or company and every citizen is its valued member . None think that he is responsible/accountable to the motherland. If you expect your country to give you education, food, clothing, employment and all sort of facilities don’t we owe anything to it? We want our fundamental rights, privileges, legal help but what about our responsibilities? Mere authority without any accountability/ responsibility is the privilege of a harlot. We have degenerated ourselves to this dismal level.

After seeing a large number of relatives, grand sire Bhishma and friends, assembled at kurukshetra, Arjuna’s limbs became languid and body started trembling. The famed Gandiwa started slipping from Arjuna’s powerful hands. Dharmaraja had entered kurukshetra war because of the total commitment of Arjuna & Bheema. Arjuna wavered; Lord Krishna made him aware of his duty, his commitment and accountability. He chastised him with severe words. Don’t be an eunuch Arjuna, be steadfast. You scorcher of foes arise, give an excellent account of your power and forget your petty-heartedness. We require today leader like Lord Krishna and followers like Arjuna totally committed, never compromising on accountability/ responsibility. The last words of Socrates show us how when death was staring at his face – he fulfilled his responsibility. To his close friend, before drinking deadly poison, Socrates said, “Crito, we owe a cock to Asclepius. Do pay it. Don’t forget it” when as a nation we become as accountable as Socrates we shall rise to dizzy heights.

My mind goes back to the great founder of the Maratha Empire Chhatrapati Shivaji and his clear vision. Prataprao Gujar, his brave and loyal general allowed Bahlol Khan, a sworn enemy of Marathas to escape when he had surrendered totally and shown white flags. Prataprao in a moment of generosity exceeded his limits and allowed Bahlol Khan and his thirsty army to quench their extreme thirst and to escape. Shivaji Maharaj was not amused. He won’t have any of such nonsense. When he came to know of Prataprao’s blunder he thundered in his letter “On whose permission did you allow Bahol Khan to go? Didn’t you know that the same Khan had killed our army and devastated our country? You are accountable for this blunder. Go at once and catch Khan or don’t show me yourself’. Prataprao understood his grave mistake and attacked with his handful of brave soldiers and died. When twin towers fell in New York, the Mayor of New-York camped at that site and directed all operations. Here we come by helicopter, survey and retreat. That is the only duty we perform. It is better to be a good, effective and accountable citizen and fulfill one’s obligations than to have hollow name and power.

When we glance at our independence movement we see beacon lights in Dadabhai Naoroji, Gopal Krishna Gokhale, Bal Gangadar Tilak and Mahatma Gandhi etc. when the whole of India was dancing wildly in independence Celebration, Gandhiji went on fast unto death to restore peace in Bengal at Naokhali. He held himself accountable and responsible for brutal communal killing and went in the midst of violent killing mobs and restored order. Where are such leaders today and where are such loyal followers of Gandhiji? There are two types in this world, those who expect politician to produce responsible, alert, selfless and disciplined citizens and others who do practice these virtues themselves. Those who rely upon politicians, government are indulging in pipe-dream. Reform, accountability start with us let us remember.

In the word of Malcome Muggeridge a great thinker, never was any generation of men, more advantageously placed to attain a grand dream fulfilled but we with seeming deliberation took opposite course towards destruction instead of creativity and light. The persistent incompetence and unaccountability of leaders in all fields including Social, Political, and Financial, has brought us to this dismal state. Our finest spiritual heritage has sunk abysmally. Our own Karma is responsible for them.

If we decide on it we can certainly do it. If we punish vices severely and reward virtues generously that will be the first step towards achieving it.

Let us get committed. Let us be patriotic again and not self-centered.

There is a beautiful…………(Shloka) in Sanskrit. Let me quote it here.

“Those who sleep their luck also sleeps. Those who sit their luck sits. Those who stand their luck stand with them and those who walk their luck too walks with them.
Keep walking, keep making sincere efforts.

Beneficial Owner–The debate continues

fiogf49gjkf0d
The meaning of ‘beneficial owner’ has generated unending debate. The issue is not settled even after years of debate and discussion, OECD commentary changes2 and the growing volume of case law in various countries3 .

With this in mind, it is interesting to note the Bombay High Court’s recent dismissal of the Revenue’s appeal in the case of DIT vs. Universal International Music BV4 on the issue involving beneficial ownership of royalty payment. The question of law raised before the High Court was whether on the facts and circumstances of the case and in law, the Tribunal was correct in holding that the Dutch company (Universal International Music BV) is the ‘beneficial owner’ of the royalty received from the Indian Company (Universal Music India Private Ltd) and therefore entitled to be taxed at a rate of 10 % as per the Tax Treaty?

The facts of this case are not fully clear because as noted by the Tribunal in its Order, the taxpayer did not furnish all the information before the tax inspector. 5 However, it is clear that, during the year, the taxpayer-a company incorporated in the Netherlandsreceived a royalty from the Indian company(Universal Music India Private Ltd). The Universal Music Group is known as one of the largest music publishing groups in the world,with global group headquarters in USA. According to its business model, the group companies enter into contracts with singers, performers,etc. Such companies are known as repertoire companies.The repertoire companies license these rights to other group companies outside their home territories for its commercial exploitation.Accordingly, Universal Music India Pvt. Ltd. was granted rights of exploitation in India, with the result that the Indian Company paid royalties to the Dutch company on acquired licences of musical tracks.

As mentioned, the taxpayer did not file before the tax inspector copies of the agreement between the taxpayer and repertoire companies and did not furnish information of the persons from whom the taxpayer had acquired the musical rights.The Assessing Officer therefore held that the taxpayer was not the ‘beneficial owner’ of the royalty but was merely a collecting agent of the repertoire companies.The Assessing Officer deniedthe taxpayerthe benefit of the reduced rate of withholding tax available under Article 12 of the tax treaty and taxed the royalty at the maximum rate (30 %). The CIT(A) and the ITAT decided the appeal in favour of the taxpayer6.

The High Court decided the appeal in favour of the taxpayer on following basis:

1. The CIT(A) and the Tribunal arrived at the finding of fact on the basis of the certificate from revenue authorities in the Netherlands certifying that the taxpayer was a ‘beneficial owner’ of the royalty received in respect of musical tracks given to Universal Music India Pvt. Ltd.

2. CBDT Circular No.789 dated 13-04-20007, which states that the certificate from the revenue authorities is sufficient evidence of beneficial ownership.

3. The Revenue was not able show anything on record to contradict the finding of fact arrived at by the CIT(A) and the Tribunal that the taxpayer is the ‘beneficial owner’ of the royalty received on musical tracks given to Universal Music Private Limited.

Apparently, there was no one to argue the Revenue’s appeal before the High Court. Otherwise, arguments might have been placed that, firstly, in the absence of agreement, it could not be ascertained as to whether the Dutch company acted or did not act as an ‘agent’ or ‘nominee’ of other group companies or was a ‘conduit’ between one of the group companies and the Indian company. Therefore, on the given facts,the Tribunal could not have reached the legal finding which it did reach. Secondly, the certificate of beneficial ownership furnished by the taxpayer is the interpretation arrived at by the Netherlands authorities. Indian Courts may not necessarily agree with the interpretation of the Netherlands authorities. Thirdly, Circular 789 specifically deals with the India-Mauritius tax treaty. It cannot be applied to India-Netherlands tax treaty. Fourthly and most importantly, the Tax Residency Certificate (TRC), which is subject matter of Circular 789 relied upon by the Court, has nothing to do with the beneficial ownership.

The same view on the relationship of the TRC to beneficial ownership was expressed in a different context by the Indian Finance minister Mr. P. Chidambaram. On the proposed insertion of section 90A(5)8 he stated that “all that the Section 90A(4) intends to say is, if you produce a TRC that is a complete answer to your status as a resident. But whether you are the beneficial owner is a separate issue. The TRC certifies that you are a resident. It does not certify you are a beneficial owner.”9 His statement only supports the fact that the reliance placed by the High Court on the TRC to decide the beneficial owner issue is misplaced.

In context, one cannot avoid the feeling that the High Court and the Tribunal lost a valuable opportunity to provide guidance as to the meaning of ‘beneficial owner’. In other words, this judgment highlights the fact that this concept has not received the attention of the experts in India as much as it has received outside India.

This Article proposes to discuss the meaning of theexpression ‘beneficial owner’ in light of the revised draft guidelines on ‘beneficial owner’ released by the OECD last year10 and position of the Indian law on ‘beneficial owner’. However, it might be worthwhile first to discuss other related aspects of this concept.

I. Background

The term ‘beneficial owner’ is found in the Double Taxation Avoidance Agreements (DTAAs) in Articles 10, 11 and 12 on interest, dividend and royalty payments respectively. These tax treaty articles provide for withholding tax at the reduced rate, if the recipient is a ‘beneficial owner’ of the dividends, interest or royalties and is a resident of the state which is a party to the DTAA. It may be mentioned that the concept of ‘beneficial owner’ was introduced in the tax treaties as a countermeasure against treaty shopping11 to confine bargaining only to the contracting states which were intended to benefit from the treaty. 12

J David, B Oliver et al have noted that it was Article III of the 1945 United Kingdom-United States tax convention which referred to beneficial ownership, prior to the usage of the term by the OECD13. The OECD used it for the first time in the Model Convention in 1977. This term is neither defined in the OECD Model Convention nor in any of the Indian tax treaties. The term is not used by civil law countries but is used in many common law countries.14 In fact, Indian income tax law and other laws also use the term ‘beneficial owner’. Therefore, one would be tempted to apply the meaning of ‘beneficial owner’, as explained in the Indian domestic law, to the Indian tax treaties, when it is not defined in the tax treaty. However, it is now widely accepted that this term should be given international fiscal meaning and not domestic law meaning. There are several reasons for coming to this conclusion. These reasons are discussed in the subsequent paragraphs:

II. Meaning of ‘beneficial owner’-what is the context?

The expression ‘beneficial owner’ is not defined in the tax treaties. When a particular term is not defined in a tax treaty, Article 3(2)15 of both the OECD and UN Model treaties requires that the domestic law meaning may be adopted unless the context otherwise requires. Therefore, before applying the domestic law meaning, one has to conclude that the context does not otherwise require adopting a meaning other than the meaning given in the domestic law. The basic question-here is:what is the context for ‘beneficial owner’? The OECD commentary also states that the term “beneficial owner” is not used in a narrow technical sense, rather, it should be understood in its context and in light of the object and purposes of the Convention, including avoiding double taxation and the prevention of fiscal evasion and avoidance.16 This raises a further question, as to what extent OECD commentary is relevant for interpreting tax treaty? Another broader question is, as to how text treaties are to be interpreted?

Tax treaties are to be interpreted according to the Article 3117 and Article 3218 of the Vienna Convention of Tax Treaties, 1969. Article 31(1)requires that atreaty shall be interpreted in ‘good faith’ (pacta sunt servanda) in its context and in light of its object and purpose.The obvious object and purpose of the tax treaty is to avoid double taxation and to counter treaty shopping. To achieve these objectives, it is necessary that a meaning accepted by all, that is, international autonomous meaning, should be given. Further, the meaning derived from the OECD material, including OECD documents considered at the time of writing commentary, is the special meaning referred in the Ar-ticle 31(4)19. This meaning is also articulated in the OECD commentaries, which call for adoption of international meaningof this term. It may be appreciated that OECD material can also be used as supplementary means of interpretation of tax treaty.20 Thus, it can be concluded by following above approaches that an international fiscal meaning is to be used for interpreting the term ‘beneficial owner’. This position is affirmed again by the OECD in the revised discussion draft on ‘beneficial owner’, in which references to the domestic law mean-ing of beneficial owner, which were appearing in the first draft were deleted.21 It may be interesting to note that the Court of Appeal in the Indofood decision has also stated that, “the term ‘beneficial owner’ is to be given international fiscal meaning not derived from the domestic laws of the contracting states.”22

Further, on examination of the object and purpose of the tax treaty, it can be seen that the treaty does not use the general term ‘owner’ but uses the specific term ‘beneficial owner’. Therefore, the treaty intends to give the benefit of withholding tax at the reduced rate only to the person who can be loosely described as a ‘final’ owner of income. The concept of ‘final owner of income’ can be elaborated with the help of attributes of ownership of income. Income ownership has several attributes, such as the right to possess, use or manage income, the power to alienate and ability to consume waste or destroy, the risk of depreciation and hope of appreciation.23 It is possible to split these attributes among different persons by entering into a legal or contractual arrangement to avail benefit of the favourable treaty without losing ownership of income. Therefore, the ‘beneficial owner’ is the one which has more attributes of ownership of income than others. This explanation is described by Charl Du Toit as ‘beneficial owner is the person whose ownership attributes outweigh those of any other person’.24 Considering these aspects,the domestic law meaning of the ‘beneficial owner’ is not relevant in interpretation of this concept; instead, autonomous fiscal meaning is to be given.

As mentioned, the OECD revised draft implicitly accepts this position by deleting references to resorting to domestic law for its interpretation. However, it needs to clearly mention the adoption of international fiscal meaning in the Commentary.

III.    Meaning of ‘beneficial owner’

As mentioned, the term ‘beneficial owner’ historically under common law had the objective of distinguishing the concept of ‘legal ownership’ for trust law purposes, which referred to the formal attributes of trustee ownership, from beneficial ownership, which was held by the ‘true’ beneficiaries, who could enforce their rights against third parties.25

The OECD Commentary of 1977 defined ‘beneficial owner’ in a negative manner by denying treaty benefits to ‘agents’ and ‘nominees’. It stated in 2003 that normally a ‘conduit company’ will not be regarded as a ‘beneficial owner’. The Commentary did not decline tax treaty benefits to ‘conduit companies’ in all the cases. Because as Baker has pointed out, it is perfectly possible in certain cases that intermediary holding company can be regarded as a ‘beneficial owner’.

26    However, ‘beneficial owner’ was not defined in a positive manner and its meaning continued to remain uncertain.

Several Court decisions deciding this issue one way or the other only added to the uncertainty and did not conclusively resolve the issue. For example, in one of the most quoted decisions, Indofood,27 the issue before the Court was not related to tax28 . The tax issue was hypothetical and incidental29. The case was argued by lawyers and heard by judges, who both were not expert in tax matters30. The Court of Appeal in Indofood held that, as shown by the commentaries and observations, the concept of beneficial ownership is incompatible with that of the formal owner who does not have the full privilege to directly benefit from the income.31 This meaning is based on the Indonesian domestic Circular on Beneficial Owner.32 Although the decision states that international fiscal meaning should be adopted, it has decided the appeal based on elements of Indonesian domestic law.33

The Canadian Prevost34 decision is criticised as a narrow legalistic interpretation of beneficial ownership35. It did not consider substance of the arrangement. Whereas, in the case of Bank of Scotland36, the Court applied anti-abuse doctrine and found that the arrangement was entered into for the sole purpose of obtaining treaty benefits37. Strictly speaking, this decision does not consider the attributes of ‘beneficial owner’ for deciding the case. The more recent decision of Velcro38 follows the approach adopted by the Court in Prevost. There are several other decisions on ‘beneficial owner’; however, it is difficult to arrive at a common meaning of the term after considering all the judgments.

Experts and scholars are also not unanimous in their views on beneficial ownership. According to Vogel, a ‘beneficial owner’ is one who is free to decide (1) whether or not the capital or other assets should be used or made available for use of others or (2) on how the yields therefrom should be used or (3) both39. Danon is of the view that for deciding beneficial ownership, legal, economic and factual control over use of income should be decisive over the element of enjoyment of income and ownership attributes. He also believes thatthis issue should be examined on the basis of the substance-over-form approach40. For Charl du Toit, the beneficial owner is the person, whose ownership attributes outweighs those of any other person.41

Jurisdictions such as China have attempted to provide guidance on this vexed concept.42 A Chinese Circular43 essentially defines ‘beneficial owner’ as one who meets all the following four conditions:(1) a person has the right to own or dispose of the income and rights or property in the income; (2) a person who is usually engaged in a substantial business operation; (3) a person who is not an agent; and(4) a person who is not a conduit company.44

However, despite the opinions of experts and several court decisions, the meaning of beneficial owner has remained elusive.

IV. OECD meaning-revised discussion draft

The OECD released a revised discussion draft on October 19 2012. The OECD, after making additions and deletions to the first draft, arrived at the revised draft para 12.4 on meaning of ‘beneficial owner’ as below:

12.4 In these various examples (agent, nominee, conduit company acting as a fiduciary or administrator), the recipient of the dividend is not the “beneficial owner” because that recipient’s right to use and enjoy the dividend is constrained by a contractual or legal obligation to pass on the payment received to another person. Such an obligation will normally derive from relevant legal documents but may also be found to exist on the basis of facts and circumstances showing that, in substance, the recipient clearly does not have the right to use and enjoy the dividend unconstrained by a contractual or legal obligation to pass on the payment received to another person. This type of obligation must be related to the payment received; it would therefore not include contractual or legal obligations unrelated to the payment received even if those obligations could effectively result in the recipient using the payment received to satisfy those obligations. Examples of such unrelated obligations are those unrelated obligations that the recipient may have as a debtor or as a party to financial transactions or typical distribution obligations of pension schemes and of collective investment vehicles entitled to treaty benefits under the principles of paragraphs 6.8 to 6.34 of the Commentary on Article 1. Where the recipient of a dividend does have the right to use and enjoy the dividend unconstrained by a contractual or legal obligation to pass on the payment received to another person, the recipient is the “beneficial owner” of that dividend. It should also be noted that Article 10 refers to the beneficial owner of a dividend as opposed to the owner of the shares, which may be different in some cases.

The OECD in the revised draft has again given a negative definition of ‘beneficial owner’. However despite doing so, it has furnished an almost acceptable work. The revised draft states that the recipient of the dividend is not the “beneficial owner”, when the recipient’s right to use and enjoy the dividend is constrained by a contractual or legal obligation to pass on the received payment to another person. It has further clarified that the obligation can normally be ascertained from the legal documents and facts and circumstances, which show in substance that recipient does not have right to enjoy or use income unconstrained by obligation to pass on the payment.

Secondly, the obligation must relate to the payment received. Therefore, it would not include contractual or legal obligations unrelated to the payment received even if those obligations could effectively result in the recipient using the received payment to satisfy those obligations.

The OECD has placed the comments received on the discussion draft on its website. It might be interesting to peruse some of these comments. Avellum partners in their comments have stated that a fiduciary or administrator of income may be considered as a beneficial owner of such income, provided there is sound commercial reason for establishment of such entity. For example, entities established for public issuance of securities traded on recognised stock exchanges could be beneficial owners of income provided that operation of their establishment was required for access to the stock exchange for legal or regulatory considerations and not merely for tax economy purposes.46

Van Bladel has argued that to be a beneficial owner, the owner of an asset should also be its legal owner. Besides being a legal owner, it also should have sufficient degree of economic ownership. According to which,a legal owner will not be able to fully recover the value of its asset. In his opinion, this can be measured by the solvency rules of Basel II and Basel III, whereby, no beneficial ownership can be assumed if there is no solvency requirement. According to him, beneficial ownership can be assumed if there is a solvency requirement of 1.6 %, 8 % or 100 %. However, beneficial ownership will be debatable in the case of 0 % solvency.47

Regarding ‘facts and circumstances’ to be considered for ascertaining as to whether there is any contractual obligation or not, it is suggested that factors such as close dates of receipt and payments, similar amounts of receipt and payment, similar subject matter or same reference asset or currency,48 same counterparty of transactions, same or similar interest or rate of return, same duration of transactions, same amount or quantum of contracts etc should be considered.49 It is suggested further that the contractual obligation must exist before the receipt of payment and must be triggered only on receipt.50 Moreover, conduct and statements of the parties also should be taken in to account while considering ‘facts and circumstances’.51 As far as use of the word ‘substance’ is concerned, it is suggested that, it should be seen as ‘economic substance’ used in the anti-avoidance doctrine.52 It should also be examined as to whether recipient has gained risk and control over the payment.53

Maximum numbers of the comments are received on the use of word ‘related’ and ‘unrelated’. The commentators have found these words to be unclear and thus giving uncertainty to the proposed explanation of the concept. However, Vaan Raad in his comments has aptly explained these words by giving examples. He has stated that, normally a person (individual or company) receiving income also will have an obligation to make payments. For example, a salaried person may have contractual obligation to pay house rent. A bank receiving interest income on money lent by it is under contractual obligation to pay interest on money deposited with it. However, these obligations are independent of any particular receipt. This would be different if any particular receipt is earmarked by an obligation based on law or contract to be forwarded to another person.54

This can also be explained with the help of the concept of ‘diversion of income by overriding title’. The Indian Supreme Court explained this concept by holding that, Where by the obligation income is diverted before it reaches the assessee, it is deductible (being income diverted by overriding title) ; but where the income is required to be applied to discharge an obligation after such income reaches the assessee, the same consequence, in law does not follow.55 (Words in the bracket are added). If this concept is applied to the ‘beneficial owner’, then it can be said that the recipient is not a ‘beneficial owner’ whose income is diverted because of the overriding (either legal or contractual) title. The payment made in consequence to such overriding title would be considered as a ‘related’ payment, whereas the payments of application of income would be considered as ‘unrelated’ payment.

The concerns of all would be adequately addressed if the OECD incorporated an explanation on ‘related’ and ‘unrelated’ payments on the above lines in its final version.

If we were to revisit the case law discussed here in light of the proposed clarification in the revised discussion draft, it may be seen that the decision of Indofood will hold good. However, the decision in the case of Bank of Scotland could generate discussion. This is because, the UK company RBS had already made upfront payment to a US company on acquisition of usufruct of shares of French subsidiary. Therefore, there was no legal or contractual obligation on RBS to make payment to the US company from receipt of dividend. Secondly, as mentioned earlier, this decision is rendered by following the doctrine of anti-avoidance and not considering attributes of beneficial ownership. In this case, beneficial-ownership test was not applied independently of the ‘abuse of law’ concept, but rather as a consequence of ‘abuse of law’ analysis.56 Further, RBS cannot be considered as an ‘agent ‘or ‘nominee’ or ‘conduit company’ of the US parent company. Yet, it is clear from the facts that, RBS cannot be considered ‘beneficial owner’ of the dividend.

Similarly, in Prevost shareholders had decided by agreement to distribute 80 % of profit. Other important facts of Prevost are that, the holding company in the Netherlands had minimum substance, and the directors in holding company and in the Canadian company were the same. Secondly, the intermediary company had only two shareholders; namely, Henleys and Volvo. Therefore, in substance, there is no difference between the company and shareholders, when shareholders had agreed to act in a particular way. Although the company is a different legal entity, it acts only according to the wishes of the shareholders. In these circumstances, the company is bound to follow the shareholder’s agreement. However, the Canadian court has not seen the facts this way. Probably because according to it, as expressed in the decision of Velcro, piercing of the corporate veil should be done as a the last resort.57

In Velcro 90 % of royalties were to be paid to the parent company within 30 days. The Canadian Court decided after elaborately discussing as to how the intermediary company was in ‘possession’, ‘use’ ‘risk’ and ‘control’of the payments and how it cannot be regarded as ‘agent’ or‘nominee’ or ‘conduit company’. Legally speaking, it is difficult to disagree with both the decisions. These decisions are also compatible with the revised draft as recipients’ right to use or enjoy is not constrained by obligation related to receipt. Most of the scholars and experts across the world find these decisions acceptable by following the legal approach. However, the ‘substance’ of the matter is quite different in both the cases.

This discussion highlights the apparent shortcoming of the revised draft as it does not explicitly address substance-over-form aspect, which is necessary to address the situation involving some of the tax–avoidance arrangements involving ‘beneficial owner’. The OECD addresses this aspect in para 12.4by stating that “Such an obligation will normally derive from relevant legal documents but may also be found to exist on the basis of facts and circumstances showing that, in substance, the recipient clearly does not have the right to use and enjoy the dividend unconstrained by a contractual or legal obligation to pass on the payment received to another person”.

Draft para 12.5 permits application of other approaches to counter anti-avoidance by stating that, “whilst the concept of “beneficial owner” deals with some forms of tax avoidance (i.e. those involving the interposition of a recipient who is obliged to pass on the dividend to someone else), it does not deal with other cases of treaty shopping and must not, therefore, be considered as restricting in any way the application of other approaches to addressing such cases.” However, it might be good if the OECD elaborates on such aspect for clarity and certainty.

V. India’s Law

Beneficial ownership is not a new concept in Indian law. It is used in the Income tax Act, 196158 and is also used in several non-tax laws such as the Companies Act 1956, Depositories Act 1996, Indian Trusts Act 1982 and Transfer of Property Act 1882.59

It may be noted thatthe concept of ‘beneficial owner’ in treaties is used with reference to the ownership of income and not with respect to the ownership of the underlying asset.60 Ownership of the underlying asset is not relevant for determining whether a person is a beneficial owner of income or not. However, Indian income tax law uses this concept with relation to the beneficial ownership of asset. Therefore, the majority of the disputes relate to issues in which formal legal ownership was not vested with the person because legal title was not yet registered in the official records in its name. In these circumstances, Court had to decide the dispute as to whether such person could be held as a beneficial owner or not for attributing income u/s. 2(22)(e) or granting depreciation or for taxing capital gain u/s. 2(45A).

The factors on which a person can be considered as ‘beneficial owner’ of the asset are different than whether a person can be considered as‘beneficial owner’ of income. Therefore, Indian domestic law is of no help in understanding the domestic law meaning of ‘beneficial owner’ of income. This is notwithstanding the position that the domestic law is not relevant for ascertaining the treaty meaning of ‘beneficial owner’.

A striking consequence emerges that a ‘beneficial owner’ may not be taxable under Indian tax treaties. This is because, presently, Indian income tax law u/s. 9 attributes income (interest and royalty for the purpose of beneficial ownership) to the non-resident recipient. However, the ‘beneficial owner’ remains out of the legal purview for its taxability. This can be explained with an example. Let us assume that entity X, resident of country ‘A’, advances a loan to an Indian entity through a conduit company, which is a resident of Country ‘B’, to access the more favourable India-Country B tax treaty. However, domestic law taxes interest payable by Indian residents to a conduit company but does not tax interest payable by conduit company to entity X in country A. As domestic law does not tax the beneficial owner, Indian tax authorities may not be in a position to invoke the India-Country ‘A’ tax treaty,with the result that India may have to tax only a conduit company and not the ‘beneficial owner’ because it is not taxable under domestic law. However, this position would work favourably for the taxpayer till the Income-tax Act is amended.


VI. India’s Tax Treaties

Most Indian tax treaties use the concept of beneficial owner to grant the benefit of reduced withholding taxes.61 Only the India-Australia tax treaty uses the expression ‘beneficial entitlement’. It is clear from the term ‘beneficial entitlement’ that it is a somewhat different concept than ‘beneficial owner’. The term ‘beneficial entitlement’ is concerned with the‘right to use and enjoy’ income and not concerned with its ownership.

Indian judicial decisions on beneficial ownership under domestic Income Tax law mainly pertain to beneficial ownership of shares and pertain to the ownership of an asset for eligibility of depreciation.In International taxation, the decisions are with respect to beneficial ownership of shares for taxing capital gains.62 In fact, Brian Arnold has questioned the application of the ‘beneficial ownership’ concept in the Indian cases on international taxation, when such a provision does not exist in the Article 13 of the tax treaty on Capital Gains.63

With regard to the nature of the Indian judicial decisions on beneficial ownership, Universal international Music BV was probably the first case in India, in which the issue of beneficial ownership was involved as provided in the tax treaty. The Courts had an opportunity to provide guidance on this difficult issue. However, that was not to be.

This article first appeared in the June, 2013 issue of Tax Planning International Review, published by Bloomberg BNA.


1 Commissioner of Income Tax.Indian Revenue Service, India. Views expressed in the article are personal.

2 1977,2003 and 2010 version of the OECD commentary on Model Convention.

3 i) Royal Dutch Petroleum case, case no 28638 reported in BNB 1994/217, ii) Swiss case, Re vs. SA, case no JAAC65.86 of 28th February 2001, published with an unofficial translation in (2001) 4 ITLR 191, iii) Indofood International Finance Ltd vs. JP Morgan Chase Bank NA 2nd March 2006, (2006) 8 ITLR 653, iv) French Conseild’Etat in the Bank of Scotland case, Case No.283314, 29th December 2006, published with unofficial translation in (2006) 9 ITLR 683, v) Prevost vs. R (2008) 10 ITLR 736(Tax Court Canada) 7 vi) Real Madrid FC vs. OficinaNacional de Inspection ,18th July 2006, Westlaw Aranzadi JUR/2006/204307 vii) Velcro Canada vs. Her Majesty the Queen 2012 TCC 57Viii) Counseil d’ Etat, 13th October 1999, Case no 191191, SA Diebold Courtage.

4 ITA 1464 of 2011 dated 08.02.2013;(2013) 214 Taxman 19 (Bombay).

5 Para 5, Additional Director of Income Tax vs. Universal International Music BV (2011) 141 TTJ (Mumbai) 364.

6 Additional Director of Income Tax vs. Universal International Music BV (2011) 141 TTJ (Mumbai) 364.

7 Relevant part of the Circular 789 reads as,”Doubts have been raised regarding the taxation of dividends in the hands of investors from Mauritius. It is hereby clarified that wherever a Certificate of Residence is issued by the Mauritian Authorities, such Certificate will constitute sufficient evidence for accepting the status of residence as well as beneficial ownership for applying the DTAC accordingly.

3.    The test of residence mentioned above would also apply in respect of income from capital gains on sale of shares. Accordingly, FIIs, etc., which are resident in Mauritius would not be taxable in India on income from capital gains arising in India on sale of shares as per paragraph 4 of article 13.”

8 Proposed 90A(5) read as, “(5) The certificate of being a resident in a specified territory outside India referred to in s/s. (4), shall be necessary but not a sufficient condition for claiming any relief under the agreement referred to therein.” This was changed in the Finance Act 2013 as “(5) The assessee referred to in s/s. (4) shall also provide such other documents and information, as may be prescribed.” 9Reported in the ‘Hindu’,2nd March 2013.

10 “Clarification of the meaning of “Beneficial Owner” in the OECD model tax convention”, Discussion Draft, 29th April 2011, released by the OECD.

11 Para 14, Philip Baker, Annex to Progress Report of Subcommittee on Improper Use of Tax Treaties: Beneficial Ownership,http://www. un.org/esa/ffd/tax/fourth session/EC18_2008_CRP2_Add1.pdf.

12 Jinyan    Li, “Beneficial Ownership in Tax Treaties: Judicial

Interpretation and the case for clarity”, Tax polymath: a life in

international taxation: essays in honour of John F. Avery Jones. –

Amsterdam : IBFD, (2010 ) p. 187-210.

13 J David B Oliver, Jerome B Libin, Stef van Weeghel and Charl du Toit, ‘Beneficial Ownership’ Bulletin for International Taxation, vol 54 (2000)no 7, pp 310-325.

14 Id.

15    Article 3(2) – “As regards the application of the Convention at any time by a Contracting State, any term not defined therein shall, unless the context otherwise requires, have the meaning that it has at that time under the law of that State for the purposes of the taxes to which the Convention applies, any meaning under the applicable tax laws of that State prevailing over a meaning given to the term under other laws of that State.”

16    Para 12.1, Commentary on OECD MC, OECD

17Article 31of Vienna Convention of Tax Treaties,1969 General rule of interpretation

1.    A treaty shall be interpreted in good faith in accordance with the ordinary meaning to be given to the terms of the treaty in their context and in the light of its object and purpose.

2.    The context for the purpose of the interpretation of a treaty shall comprise, in addition to the text, including its preamble and annexes:

(a)    any agreement relating to the treaty which was made between all the parties in connection with the conclusion of the treaty;
(b)    any instrument which was made by one or more parties in connection with the conclusion of the treaty and accepted by the other parties as an instrument related to the treaty.

3.    There shall be taken into account, together with the context:
(a)    any subsequent agreement between the parties regarding the interpretation of the treaty or the application of its provisions;
(b)    any subsequent practice in the application of the treaty which establishes the agreement of the parties regarding its interpretation;

(c)    any relevant rules of international law applicable in the relations between the parties.

4.    A special meaning shall be given to a term if it is established that the parties so intended.

18 Article 32 Supplementary means of interpretation Recourse may be had to supplementary means of interpretation, including the preparatory work of the treaty and the circumstances of its conclusion, in order to confirm the meaning resulting from the application of article 31, or to determine the meaning when the interpretation according to article 31:

(a)    leaves the meaning ambiguous or obscure; or

(b)    leads to a result which is manifestly absurd or unreasonable.

19 Id, Note 13, p-318

20Frank Engelen, ‘Interpretation of Tax Treaties under International Law,’ IBFD, Amsterdam (2004) p- 439

21  Para 12.4, “Clarification of the meaning of “Beneficial Owner” in the OECD model tax convention”, Revised Discussion Draft, 19th October 2012, released by the OECD

22 Id, Para 46, Note 3

23 Id, Note 13,p-319

24 Charl du Toit, “The evolution of the term “Beneficial Ownership” in relation to international taxation over the past 45 years”, Bulletin for International Taxation, Vol 64 (2010) no 10, pp 500-509

25 Leonardo Freitas de Moraes e Castro, “Brazil’s Anti-treaty Shopping Measures: Current and Future Developments regarding Beneficial Ownership and Limitation on Benefits Clauses in Tax Treaties”, Bulletin for International Taxation, Vol 65(2011) No 12, pp 662-673, p 667

26 Id, Note 25. Such companies could be common collective finance vehicle

27 Id, Note 3, The Facts of the Indofood case: J P Morgan Chase, acting as a trustee for the investors, invested in bonds issued by the Indonesian company-Indofood-through a Mauritian company, with a back-to back loan arrangement. Indofood applied a withholding tax rate of 10 % in accordance with the Indonesia-Mauritius tax treaty as against the normal rate of 20 %. Subsequently, the Indonesian Government terminated the Indonesia- Mauritius tax treaty wef. 1st January 2005. With the result that due to the increase in the withholding tax rate and because of payment of interest at higher rate, the Indonesian company wanted to redeem bonds issued to the Mauritian company. However, the trustees (J P Morgan Chase) of the bondholders’ did not want the redemption of bonds. Trustees, according to one condition of the contract, wanted the Indonesian company to take ‘reasonable measures’ in terms of interposing the Netherlands company (New Co) between Indofood and the Bondholders to access another beneficial tax treaty, ie Indonesia-Netherlands Tax Treaty. The UK Court had to decide whether the interposing of the Netherlands company amounted to a ‘reasonable measure’ or not. The UK High Court held that, New Co would be the beneficial owner of interest whereas the Court of Appeal decided that New Co could not be beneficial owner of interest for the purposes of the Indonesia-Netherlands Tax Treaty.

28 Adolfo Martin Jimenez, “Beneficial Ownership: Current Trends”, World Tax Journal, vol 2(2010) no 1, pp 35- 63

29 Philip LaromaJezzi, “Concept of Beneficial ownership in Indofood and Prevost car decisions”, Bulletin for International Taxation, vol 64(May 2010) no 5, pp 253-257, p-256 30Id, p-254

31 Id, Note 3, para 46

32 Id Note 12

33 Id, Note 25

34 Id, Note 3, The facts of the Prevost case: Henly’s- a company resident in the UK and, Volvo, a company resident in Sweden, invested in Prevost Canada through a company formed by them in the the Netherlands, namely Prevost Netherlands. Prevost Canada was a 100 percent subsidiary of Prevost Netherlands. Shareholders of Prevost Netherlands by way of contract agreed that Prevost Netherlands would distribute 80 percent of its profit to shareholders. Other relevant facts were: the substance of Netherlands company was the minimum (no office, no employees) required to qualify as a resident of the Netherlands and directors of the Netherlands company were also the directors of the Canadian subsidiary. The Canadian tax court and the Canadian Federal Court of Appeal both decided that Prevost Netherlands was the beneficial owner of the dividend received form Prevost Canada. They held that Prevost Netherlands was the beneficial owner as there was no predetermined flow of funds passing through Prevost Netherlands and it was not bound by the agreement among its shareholders.

35Id, Note 28

36 No. 283314, 29th December 2006, Ministre de Economi, des Finances et de L Industrie vs. Societe Bank of Scotland (2006) 9 ITLR 1. The facts of the case: the US parent company sold to a UK company (Royal Bank of Scotland-RBS), usufruct of shares of its fully owned French subsidiary. According to the terms of the contract, consideration paid by RBS to acquire usufruct would be recovered by RBS in form of a pre-determined dividend paid by the French subsidiary. The US parent company guaranteed RBS compensation, in case of failure of the French subsidiary to pay the dividend. The US parent had also agreed to buy back shares of the French subsidiary if the dividend did not reach RBS in a pre-determined manner. French tax authorities did not consider RBS a beneficial owner. The Court of Appeals in Paris decided in favour of the taxpayer. However, Counseil de Etat ruled that RBS was not a beneficial owner. The Court held that this arrangement was done to hide the real transaction of the loan, which would be repaid in the form of dividends from the French Subsidiary. The Court observed that the main purpose of the arrangement was to access the France-UK tax treaty to obtain refund of tax credit on taxes paid on dividend income received by RBS.(Avoir Fiscal)

37 Id, Note 28

38 Id, Note 3.The facts of the case are:Velcro Canada- a company resident in Canada- paid a royalty to Velcro Holdings BV, a company resident of the Netherlands. The intellectual property for the use of which royalty was paid was owned by another group company- Velcro Industries BV – which was resident in the Netherlands Antilles. The Netherlands Antilles company (Velcro Industries BV), being owner of IPs assigned the same to the Netherlands holding company (Velcro Holding BV) for the consideration of an amount calculated as a percentage of net sales of the licensed products within 30 days of receiving royalty payments from the Canadian company. The percentage was ultimately determined to be equal to 90 % of the royalties received on approval from the Dutch authorities. Tax authorities held that the Netherlands holding company (Velcro Holding BV) was not a beneficial owner. However, the Court held that, it was a beneficial owner because royalty payments were intermingled with the holding company’s other accounts. The funds were not segregated and paid directly to the Netherlands Antilles company (Velcro Industries BV). The funds were exposed to creditors of the Netherlands holding company. After elaborate discussion, it held that, the holding company in the Netherlands had the “possession, use, risk and control” of the funds. In addition, the holding company (Velcro Holdings BV, Netherlands) was neither an agent nor a nominee nor could it be regarded as a conduit company. It did not have the power to legally bind the Netherlands Antilles Company(Velcro Industries) and was acting on its own behalf at all times. Applying Prévost, it was held that a conduit has absolutely no discretion with respect to funds received, which was not the case here.

39    P-562, Klaus Vogel, “Klaus Vogel on Double Taxation Conventions”, Third Ed, Kluwer Law International Ltd, London

40 rof Dr Robert Danon, “Clarification of the meaning of “Beneficial Owner” in the OECD Model Tax Convention- Comment on the April 2011 Discussion Draft”, Bulletin for International Taxation, vol 65 (August 2011) no 8, pp 437-442.

41Id Note 25,

42Egypt has issued Ministerial Decree 771 on 29th December 2009. It is more of procedural instruction providing documentation requirements for the recipient such as Tax Residency Certificate, loan or licence agreement, certificate declaring beneficial ownership etc to avail treaty benefit.

43Circular 601, 27th October 2009

44Dr Norman Cormac Sharkey, “China’s Tax Treaties and Beneficial Ownership: Innovative Control of Treaty Shopping or Inferior Law making Damaging to Law?:Bulletin for International Taxation, vol 65(2011) no 12, pp 655-661, p 656

45    Id, Note 10

46    Avellum Partners, comments at http://www.oecd.org/ctp/treaties/ BENOWNAvellum_Partners.pdf

47M L L Van Bladel, comments at http://www.oecd.org/ctp/treaties/ BENOWNMLL_vanBladel.pdf

48Confederation of British Industry, comments at http://www.oecd.org/ ctp/treaties/BENOWNCBI.pdf

49    Tax Policy Bulletin, ‘OECD releases revised discussion draft on beneficial ownership’ at http://www.pwc.com/en_GX/gx/tax/ newsletters/tax-policy-bulletin/assets/pwc-oecd-releases-revised-discussion-draft-beneficial-ownership.pdf

50Deloitte &Touche LLP, http://www.oecd.org/ctp/treaties/ BENOWNDeloitte&Touche_LLP.pdf

51 Id

52 Id

53Ernst and Young , London, http://www.oecd.org/ctp/treaties/ BENOWNErnst&Young_LLP.pdf

54KeesVaanRaad, http://www.ibdt.com.br/material/arquivos/Atas/ jfb_20111020093958.pdf

55CIT v SitaldasTirathdas (1961) 41 ITR 367 (SC)

56Bruno Gouthiere, “Beneficial Ownership and Tax Treaties: A French View, Bulletin for International Taxation,vol 65 (2011) no 4/5, pp 217-222, p-222

57Id, Note 3, para 52, The Court stated that, “it is only when there is ‘absolutely no discretion’ that the court take the draconian step of piercing the corporate veil.”

58Section 2(18), 2(22)(e), 2(32), Section 79, Section 40A(2), Section 45(2A), of the Income Tax act

59Transfer of Properties Act, 1882 use the expressions ‘beneficial interest’ and ‘beneficial enjoyment’, Indian Trusts Act 1982 also uses the concept of ‘beneficial interest’. Companies Act, 1956 and Depositories Act, 1996 has provisions on ‘beneficial owner’. Section 2(1)(a) of the Depositories Act defines beneficial owner as “‘Beneficial owner ’means a person whose name is recorded as such with the depositary.”

60Id, Note 40, p 439

61Out of all, India’s tax treaties with Greece, Libya, UAR(Egypt) and Zambia do not have provision on ‘beneficial owner’

62E Trade Mauritius Ltd(2010) 324 ITR 1(AAR), Aditya Birla Nuvo Limited vs. DDIT (2011) 200 Taxman 437, KSPG Netherlands Holding BV (2010) 322 ITR 696 (AAR),

63Brian Arnold, Tax Treaty News, Bulletin for International Taxation, Vol 65(2011) no 2 PP 650-654. He has stated that “the taxpayer would likely argue that the absence of any express beneficial owner requirement in article 13 was intentional and it would, therefore, be inappropriate for a court to read such a requirement into article 13. It might be possible for a court to deny the benefit of article 13 of the tax treaty in these circumstances by applying a domestic anti-avoidance rule or by interpreting article 13 in accordance with paragraphs 7 to 12 of the OECD Commentary on Article 1 of the OECD Model (2010) to prevent abuse of the tax treaty. Both approaches are, however, problematic”.

Anxious Days for NBFCs – Some Policy Reversals, Some Amendments

fiogf49gjkf0d
Over a period of the last one month or so, two developments have taken place that have caused anxiety to thousands of non-banking financial companies (“NBFCs”) or those otherwise engaged mainly or partly in business of finance. Many NBFCs are engaged in activities that directly or indirectly affect listed companies and their Promoters. These are acting as investment holding companies for Promoters, trading and investing in securities markets generally, lending to investors in stock markets, carrying on activities related to securities markets such as intermediaries which at times may result in their becoming NBFCs. Hence, these developments are highlighted in a column, essentially focussing on the aspect of securities laws.

One development is that, in a seeming reversal of policy, the Reserve Bank of India has written to tens of thousands of companies asking them whether they are NBFCs and, if yes, why have they not registered as such. The other development is a set of amendments relating to issue of debentures that affect the manner in which NBFCs raise finance and worse, affect finance already raised.

“Are you an unregistered NBFC?” – notices to thousands of companies by Reserve Bank of India

Over the last week, the Reserve Bank of India has sent notices to thousands – tens of thousands perhaps companies asking them whether they are NBFCs. And, if yes, why they have not registered.

This is worrying because if a Company is an NBFC and has not registered, it entails serious consequences for the Company and its concerned directors/ officers. For example, the law provides for minimum and mandatory punishment of one year for nonregistration as NBFC.

The other thing is that the definition of NBFC itself is confusing and contradictory. On the one hand, there is a qualitative definition that treats the principal business as the determining factor when the Company is an NBFC. On the other hand, in certain circulars/press notes, the Reserve Bank of India has provided for quantitative method/formula for determining what is an NBFC. The nature of activities included as finance activities is also broad but subject to different interpretations. Even relatively minor terms like “financial assets” are subject to varying interpretations. For example, is fixed deposit in bank a “financial asset”?

It does not help that the Reserve Bank of India has expressly declared that it is the sole and final judge (subject to “consultation with the Central Government”) to decide whether a Company is an NBFC or not. It also does not help that there is no appellate tribunal to appeal against decisions of the Reserve Bank of India.

Further, even the Reserve Bank of India and law makers are sending mixed signals. In perhaps undue haste, the law makers make a drastic and unduly broad law in 1997. It required any and every company engaged in specified finance activities as principal business to register as NBFC first, even if it intended to use own funds for its business and not accept any public deposits. There is no minimum size of companies that are exempt from registration. In fact, there is a minimum entry barrier of Rs. 2 crore of net-owned funds for registration. Hence, even the smallest and largest of companies are subject to registration. The registration process is not a simple process of filing some documents. It is a prolonged affair involving detailed scrutiny of antecedents even for small companies operating with own funds. Several times, initiatives were taken to rationalise these provisions. About two years back, one group of companies – Core Investment Companies – were exempted from registration but subject to certain restrictions and requirements. Further, just last year, an expert Committee recommended that companies below certain size (Rs. 1,000 crore of assets under certain circumstances) should not be required to be registered. That would have excluded most medium sized and small companies. Indeed a few months back, the Reserve Bank of India even issued draft guidelines proposing to give effect to this, though final guidelines have not been issued.

And now these notices have been sent. The process of responding and disposal will be prolonged and time consuming for the companies, their auditors and of course, the Reserve Bank of India itself. As stated above, determining whether a Company is an NBFC or not is subject to qualitative and/or quantitative criteria.

There are other concerns too. The consequences of non-registration are not just the stringent punishment of imprisonment for non-registration and fine. The question is what would happen of consequential non-compliances. A registered NBFC is required to follow several directions, particularly relating to Prudential Norms. It is possible that these would not have been followed.

The onus of reporting whether a Company is NBFC or not is on their auditors too by specific Directions addressed to them. Non-compliance by them would be subject to fine, in some cases prosecution and also reference to the Institute of Chartered Accountants of India.

It is possible that one reason for this step is the recent uncovering of numerous companies in West Bengal and elsewhere having raised thousands of crores from the public, a large part of which may be lost. The recent Sahara case is also a likely reason.

The coming days would thus be anxious days for these companies – and others who have not yet received such notices.

Restrictions on issue debentures by NBFCs

On 27th June 2013, RBI made amendments and issued certain Guidelines relating to issue of debentures by NBFC as an “excluded” means of raising finance. A followup circular making certain clarificatory amendments was issued on 2nd July 2013. Essentially, the amended law that debentures will be excluded only if they are either compulsorily convertible or fully secured. There are some related changes too. But first, some background.

The framework of law for raising of finance by NBFCs and even non-NBFCs is quite broadly worded. The intention is to regulate and restrict any form of raising of monies by NBFCs. But there are specific exclusions. If monies are raised in any of these excluded forms, they are not regulated/restricted (though some general/indirect restrictions may apply). For example, money raised from shareholders by a private limited company is excluded.

Another exclusion, important for several NBFCs, was raising monies in the form of debentures. Debentures generally are not excluded unless they have one of two features. Either they are optionally convertible. Or they are fully secured in the specified manner by mortgage of immovable or other property, etc.

In this context, the Reserve Bank of India has made two changes.

Firstly, they have stated that convertible debentures would be excluded only if they are compulsorily convertible. Thus, optionally convertible debentures would no longer be excluded.

The reason is perhaps not far to see. Optionally convertible debentures do have the feature of being quasi equity in the sense that there is potential of conversion into equity shares. But there is potential and perhaps actual and rampant misuse also. The Sahara case involved the use of optionally convertible debentures. This was also reported to be the case in several other cases.

Question is whether this change will apply only to future issue of convertible debentures or will it affect existing optionally convertible debentures. It would appear that, considering the wording of the relevant provisions, directions, etc., the restrictions would apply to new issues of debentures or renewal of existing debentures.

The second amendment relates to so-called “private placements”. However, instead of amending the Public Deposits Directions relating to NBFC, separate Guidelines have been issued. The term “private placement” has been defined as:-

“private placement means non-public offering of NCDs by NBFCs to such number of select subscribers and such subscription amounts, as may be specified by the Reserve Bank from time to time.”

Certain provisions are made in the Guidelines for issue of such Non- convertible Debentures (NCDs). Firstly, they have to be fully secured. Creation of such security has to be completed within one month and till that time, the proceeds of NCDs should be kept in an escrow account.

Each applicant should acquire at least Rs. 25 lakh worth of NCDs and in excess of that in multiples of Rs. 10 lakh.

It is provided that private placement, once initiated, has to be completed within six months. It was also provided that there should be a gap of six months between two private placements. However, this requirement regarding the gap has been put into abeyance till further notice.

Each private placement should be not more than 49 subscribers, who are to be named upfront. This is obviously to plug the loophole in section 67 of the Companies Act, 1956, which too requires offer by private placement that cannot be to more than 49 subscribers. However, that section has an exemption for NBFCs and thus these Guidelines cover NBFCs by a similar provision and thus bridging this gap.

Once again, it appears that the Sahara and other cases may be at the back of mind to this amendment. The covering letter to the Guidelines states, “It has however been observed that NBFCs have lately been raising resources from the retail public on a large scale, through private placement, especially by issue of debentures.”.

Another term – “public issue” – has been defined as:-

“Public issue” means an invitation by an NBFC to public to subscribe to the securities offered through a prospectus.

Curiously, the original circular issuing the Guidelines provided that private placement would cover only those issues where approval u/s. 81(1A) of the Companies Act, 1956. That would effectively imply issues by public limited companies. The latter circular changed the definition and now all “non-public” issues are covered. It would appear that, taking a conservative view, even private limited companies are covered though it is not clear whether this was the real intention.

An interesting question would be whether these Guidelines relating to private placement would also apply to issue of compulsorily convertible debentures. There is no specific exclusion. The conclusion, which appears to be inconsistent with the scheme, may be that they should apply to compulsorily convertible debentures too. This would lead to the absurd situation that compulsorily convertible debentures should be fully secured too. While, from the clause in the Directions, it appears that, for being excluded, the debentures can be either compulsorily convertible or fully secured. It is submitted that the Guidelines should apply only to non-convertible debentures. Thus, either the debentures should be fully secured or compulsorily convertible.

Conclusion

The law relating to the so-called NBFCs almost scream for a rehaul. It appears that the real concern of the regulator is NBFCs raising excessive monies without safeguards. There are adequate provisions to prevent, detect and punish such offenders. A blanket ban on all so-called NBFCs, whose definition is extremely wide, is counter productive and restrictive. The recent illegal raising of monies and the current amendments has hardly any connection. It is high time the Reserve Bank of India implements the draft Guidelines and gives relief to thousands, perhaps lakhs of companies and individuals seeking to carry out finance business in small or medium size, without having any intention to raise deposits from the public.

The Conundrum of Control in Corporate Law

fiogf49gjkf0d
Introduction
When you hear of the word
‘control’ what comes to your mind? It could be some sort of degree of
rigidness or a rule associated with a school/an office/a formal place or
even a remote control or the control key on your keyboard. It can have
multiple meanings but the most common one is to have the power to
influence another person’s actions or the course of events. The Black’s
Law Dictionary, 6th Edition defines control as the ‘power or authority
to manage, direct, superintend, restrict, regulate, govern, administer
or oversee’. In the case of State of Mysore vs. Allum Karibasappa,
AIR 1974 SC 1863, the Supreme Court held that the word “control”
suggests check, restraint or influence. Control is intended to regulate
and hold in check and restrain from action. Again in Shamrao Vithal Co-op. Bank Ltd vs. Kasargod Pandhuranga Mallya,
AIR 1972 SC 1248, the Court held that the word ‘control’ is synonymous
with superintendence, management, or authority, to direct restrict or
regulate. Control is exercised by a superior authority in exercise of
its supervisory power.

However, when we speak of control in the
field of corporate law in India, there are numerous meanings and there
is no uniformity. Often, this causes regulatory uncertainty and
ambiguity and leads to interpretation issues. More often than not, the
interpretation of the term ‘control’ has been the subject matter of
widespread debate. Recently, it has been in the limelight on account of
certain sensitive sectors in India, such as, telecom, aviation, defence,
etc. Let us examine the diverse meanings of this term under various
Regulations and the issues ensuing from the same.

Companies Act, 1956
The
Companies Act, 1956, (the “Act”) which currently is the mother statute
for corporate law in India, interestingly does not define this very
important term. However, section 4 of the Act which defines a holding
company and a subsidiary, states that the composition of a company’s
(i.e., a subsidiary) board of directors shall be deemed to be controlled
by another company (i.e., a holding company) if the holding company can
exercise power at its discretion, without the consent of any other
person, to appoint/remove all or a majority of the directors of the
subsidiary. If such a control exists then holding-subsidiary
relationship is deemed to exist. Thus, the ability to control the
composition of the board or the power to appoint or remove the majority
of the board renders one company as a subsidiary of another. The Delhi
High Court in Oriental insurance Investment Corp. Ltd, 51 Comp.
Cases 487 (Del) has held that this power may be enjoyed by virtue of
being a majority shareholder or from certain special rights which are
conferred by the Articles of Association of a company. The judgment in
the case of Velayudhan (M) vs. ROC, 50 Comp Cases 33 (Ker) is on similar
lines. It is the control of the second variety, i.e., control because
of special rights, which is often a matter of debate.

While the
Act is silent on a general definition of the term, the Rules issued
under the Act are one step better. The Unlisted Public Companies
(Preferential Allotment) Rules, 2003 issued u/s. 81(1A) of the Act
define the term to include the right to appoint majority of the
directors or to control the management or policy decisions exercisable
by a person or persons acting individually or in concert, directly or
indirectly, including by virtue of their shareholding or management
rights or shareholders agreements or voting agreements or in any other
manner. Thus, it is a very wide definition on the lines of the Takeover
Code (explained below). The definition is relevant under the Rules for
ascertaining who is a Promoter.

SEBI Takeover Regulations
This
is one Statute which has witnessed the maximum debate over “what
constitutes control”? The SEBI Takeover Regulations of 1997 as well as
those of 2011 both define this very important term. The definition of
the term in the 2011 Regulations includes:

(a) the right to appoint majority of the directors; or

(b)
to control the management or policy decisions exercisable by a person
or persons acting individually or in concert, directly or indirectly,
including by virtue of their shareholding/management rights/
shareholders’ agreements or voting agreements or in any other manner:

However,
a director or officer of a company shall not be considered to be in
control over such company, merely by virtue of holding such position.
Here the decision of the SAT in the case of Ashwin K. Doshi vs. SEBI, 40
SCL 545 (SCL) is relevant. The SAT held that just because a company is
professionally managed does not mean that nobody has control over the
company. Even competent professional managers are given policy decisions
by those in control. Hence, it is a question of fact.

The right to appoint directors must be one which empowers a person to appoint a majority of the board of directors. In Ram Prasad Somani vs. SEBI,
69 SCL 168 (SAT), it was held that appointment of 5 out of 14 directors
could not tantamount to gaining of control over a company since they
were in minority.

R. 4 goes on to state that irrespective of
shares/voting rights in a target company, an acquirer who acquires,
directly or indirectly, control over such target company, must make a
public announcement for an open offer for the shares of such target
company. This applies even if there is no acquisition of shares –
Swedish Match AB vs. SEBI, 42 SCL 627 (SAT).

Thus, the Takeover
Code imbibes the definition under the Companies Act, i.e., power to
appoint majority of the directors but also goes forth to include various
other facets. The right to control the management or policy decisions
of a company renders a person as being in control of that company. These
rights typically arise by virtue of Shareholders or Share Subscription
or Voting Agreements. Hence, under the Takeover Regulations it is not
necessary for a person to be a majority shareholder. He could even be a
minority shareholder but by virtue of certain Agreements he could be in
control. Such an issue typically arises in the case of private equity
investors or venture capitalists. Any PE/FDI Investment may carry a veto
right or an affirmative vote or special rights for the Investor. Thus,
without the consent of the investor, the company cannot carry out
certain substantial decisions, e.g., corporate reorganisation, starting a
new line of business, borrowing in excess of a limit, etc. The PE has
power to stall a decision of the company. However, in most cases, he
does not have power to carry out a decision on his own behest. Thus, if
he refuses the company cannot go ahead but if he proposes and the
company refuses then he cannot proceed on his own. A question often
asked is that, does the grant of such special rights make the investor a
person in control of the company? This is a question of fact. For
instance, the Securities Appellate Tribunal in the case of SEBI vs
Sandip Save, 41 SCL 47 (SAT) after examining various powers given to
IDBI under a lending agreement held that IDBI was not in control over
the company. This was also the question in the case of Subhkam Ventures (I) (P.) Ltd. vs. SEBI, 99 SCL 159 (SAT). Here, the SAT explained the situation with the help of very interesting metaphors as follows:

“The test really is whether the acquirer is in the driving seat. To extend the metaphor further, the question would be whether he controls the steering, accelerator, the gears and the brakes. If the answer to these questions is in the affirmative, then alone would he be in control of the company. In other words, the question to be asked in each case would be whether the acquirer is the driving force behind the company and whether he is the one providing motion to the organisation. If yes, he is in control but not otherwise. In short, control means effective control.”

On this basis and on an examination of the facts, the SAT held that the investor did not have control over the target company. SEBI contested it before the Supreme Court. There an interesting mutual consent agreement was arrived at between the parties. The Supreme Court’s Order in SEBI vs. Subhkam Ventures, Civil Appeal No. 3371 /2010 states that certain facts changed after the SAT Order. Accordingly, the Court, by consent, disposed of the appeal filed by SEBI by keeping the question of law open and it is also clarified that the order passed by the SAT will not be treated as a precedent. This leaves the all-important question yet open for interpretation. Some of the recent high-profile foreign takeovers/joint ventures have reportedly run into a roadblock with the SEBI on similar grounds. SEBI has questioned whether the grant of special investor protection rights to the foreign investor results into a sharing of management control with the Indian promoters?

SEBI has once again indicated its aversion to special rights, veto powers and other preemptive rights in favour of Private Equity Investors in listed companies. In Kamat Hotels Ltd, Clearwater Capital Partners (Cyprus) was given certain affirmative voting rights. SEBI has taken a stand that this tantamount to control under the Takeover Code. Clearwater has filed an appeal against SEBI’s decision to SAT.

The Takeover Code, 1997 contained R. 12 which provided for a change of control not triggering an open offer. Thus, in cases where a special resolution was passed for change of a control by way of a postal ballot resolution of the shareholders, then the same did not attract an open offer by the acquirer of the control. It applied to an offer triggered only by change of control and not one which was accompanied by acquisition of substantial shares. These were known as the White-wash Provisions. These provisions were resorted to when control was sought to be transferred without increasing shareholding above the threshold limits.

The 2011 Regulations have deleted these provisions. SEBI’s Takeover Regulations Advisory Committee (TRAC) in its Report stated that although whitewash provisions are in principle not undesirable, the time is not yet ripe to introduce them in India. Hence, it suggested that the same not be retained under the 2011 version of the Code. Accordingly, they were dropped. Further, earlier cessation of joint to sole control did not amount to a change of control. However, now the same would be treated as a change of control.

The Takeover Code also contains an express provision for an indirect acquisition of control. For instance, acquiring control over an unlisted company which in turn controls a listed company, thereby acquiring indirect control over the listed company.

FDI Policy

The Consolidated FDI Policy (CFDIP) states that an investment by an Indian company ultimately owned and controlled by resident Indian citizens would be treated as a domestic investment and in other cases as a downstream/indirect foreign investment. Hence, it becomes to understand what constitutes control under this Policy. A company is considered as controlled by resident Indian citizens, if ultimately the resident Indian citizens have the power to appoint a majority of its directors in that company. Thus, the FDI policy defines control in a very narrow manner and does not factor in the power to control policy decisions or management decisions by virtue of an shareholders’ agreement. However, the CFDIP provides that in the case of those sectors which require FIPB approval for any FDI, any shareholders’ agreement which has an effect on appointment of Directors, veto rights, affirmative votes, etc., would have to be filed with the FIPB at the time of seeking approval. It will then consider all such clauses and would decide whether the investor has ownership and control due to them. Thus, if any courier company (where FIPB approval is required) wants to get PE funding, it would also have to get the Shareholders’ Agreement approved by the FIPB. Such a provision does not apply in sectors under the Automatic Route.

The FIPB has asked for control provisions to be re-worked in the case of shareholders’ agreements in sensitive sectors, such as, defence. For instance, in the proposals of M/s EADS Deutschland GmbH, Germany & Larsen & Toubro Limited, Mumbai, M/s Telecom Investments India Private Limited, etc., certain control provisions in favour of the foreign investors were asked to be diluted.

Although this definition of control has been a part of the FDI Policy since 2009, the RBI has only recently notified this under the FEMA Regulations. Recently, the Department of Industrial Policy and Promotion, which drafts the CFDIP, is reported to have moved an amendment to widen the definition of control and to bring it in sync with the definition under the Takeover Regulations. The idea is to focus on de facto rather than de jure control.

Companies Bill, 2012

What the Companies Act omits, the Bill seeks to rectify. The current position of the Act being silent on the definition of control is sought to be corrected by cl. 2(27) of the Bill. It states that control shall include the right to appoint majority of the directors or to control the management or policy decisions exercisable by a person or persons acting individually or in concert, directly or indirectly, including by virtue of their shareholding or management rights or shareholders agreements or voting agreements or in any other manner. The proposed definition is almost in sync with the Takeover Code except for one small difference – while the Code starts with the word “includes”, the Bill starts with the words “shall include”. Although it may be argued that the difference is only semantic, it is submitted that the Code is wider in scope than the Bill because of the absence of “shall”.

Competition Act, 2002

The Explanation to s.5 of the Competition Act, 2002 defines the term control for the purposes of determining whether an acquisition or a merger would be a combination under the Act. Control is defined to include controlling the affairs or management by—

(a)    one or more enterprises, either jointly or singly, over another enterprise or group;

(b)    one or more groups, either jointly or singly, over another group or enterprise;

The Competition Commission of India (Procedure in regard to the Transaction of Business relating to Combinations) Regulations, 2011 provide that transfer of joint to sole control would not be an exempt trans-action and would require a prior clearance from the Competition Commission of India (CCI). The CCI has been quite explicit in its orders of what constitutes a control. By its Order dated 04-10-2012 in response to a Notice for clearance filed by Tata Capital Ltd and Century Tokyo Leasing Corporation, the CCI has held granting of special rights such as affirmative vote, right to appoint key managerial personnel, approval of business plans, etc., tantamount to transfer of sole to joint control and hence, trigger the Competition Act.

Again by its Order dated 9th August 2012 in response to a Notice for clearance filed by SPE Mauritius Holdings Ltd, the CCI has held that each of the persons in joint control have a right to veto / block the strategic commercial decisions of a company. Careful scrutiny of Agreements is required to distinguish mere investor protection rights from rights resulting in joint control. It held that positive consent for opening new offices or hiring / termination of key management personnel, employees drawing a salary > $30,000, etc., cannot be considered as mere minority investor protection rights. It is a case of joint control by two persons.

Accounting Standards

Control is also relevant under the Accounting Standards issued by the ICAI and notified by the NACAS under the Companies Act. Here there is a very absorbing angle to the tell. 4 different Accounting Standards define the term ‘control’ in 3 different ways. Let us briefly look at these:

Income-tax Act

How can any discussion be complete without the Income-tax Act having its say? Section 6 of the Act states that if any company is wholly controlled and managed from India then it would be treated as a resident of India. As would be excepted, such a crucial term has not been defined. Hence, one has to examine the facts of each case to arrive at a decision.

Principles laid down by some judicial decisions would help in this respect. To enumerate all would require an Article by itself. However, it is determined by the place where the Head and Seat and the Directing Powers of the Company are located, i.e., the place from where the Board functions– Narottam and Periera Ltd., 23 ITR 454 (Bom). What is relevant is the location of those affairs which produce income – V.Vr. Subbayya Chet-tiar, 19 ITR 168 (SC). It means de facto control and management – Nandlal Gandalal, 40 ITR 1 (SC). The fact that the entire shareholding of a foreign company is from India or that some of the Directors are from India would not be material as long as other facts prove it is not wholly controlled and managed from India – Radha Rani Holdings, 110 TTJ 920 (Del ITAT).

The decision in the case of Vodafone International Holdings B.V., 341 ITR 1 (SC) has also laid down a detailed exposition on what constitutes control. The Apex Court has held that a controlling interest is an incident of ownership of shares in a company and flows out of the shareholding. The control of a company resides in the voting power of its shareholders and shares represent an interest of a shareholder which is made up of various rights contained in the contract embedded in the Articles of Association. Thus, control and management is a facet of the holding of shares.

Section 92A(1) of the Act which deals with the Transfer Pricing provisions defines the term associated enterprise to mean an enterprise which participates in the control of another enterprise. Again, the crucial term has not been defined. Clauses (a), (b), (e), (f), (i), (j), (k) and (l) of section 92A(2) provide specific instances of control. In the context of the definition of control appearing in section 92A(2)(j), the “Guidance Note on Report under section 92E of the Income Tax Act, 1961” issued by the ICAI states that the word ‘control’ can be interpreted to mean that the individual along with his relatives has the power to make crucial decisions regarding the management and running of the two enterprises.

The decision of the AAR in the case of Z, In re., 345 ITR 11 (AAR) has analysed the difference between de facto versus de jure control based on the facts of the case.

Conclusion

To sum up – should we say Conclusion or Confusion? The multitude of Laws and Regulators taking different stands on the meaning of what constitutes control has created a very puzzled and perplexed scenario. Investors, both domestic and foreign, are wary as to whether they would be caught having triggered a change of control. One yearns for a stable and a clear policy on the definition of control. Moreover this policy should apply equally across laws. Different laws interpreting the same term in a different manner is not a healthy situation. Let us hope that our Law makers and Regulators realise this and strive to create a clear environment conducive to business decisions. They could probably take a cue from Michael J. Gelb, the noted personal development trainer:

“Confusion is the Welcome Mat at the Door of Creativity.”

Equation of Success

All strive and walk alongside,
Few move ahead many lag behind,
For all who dwell in realm of success
Choose a noble approach to access.

Everyone today is running for success. The question arises – how are we going about it? Are we looking for success in the true sense or is it the greed to have instant gratification! If the chase is for instant gratification, the risk would be in its sustenance. It is only the correct approach that enables everlasting success.

What constitutes success? By all means and in all materialistic sense, success would include wealth, prosperity, happiness, name and fame. It might be easy for many to acquire all these but the underlying principle is the manner of achievement. Success can be best enjoyed when it is earned and viewed as ‘journey’ rather than ‘destination’. A commerce student would recollect the principle of accounting for Real Accounts. “Debit – what comes in; Credit – what goes out”. Success ideally fits in the definition of a real account where debiting it would require an equivalent and a corresponding credit. It might be possible to borrow wealth but borrowing or buying success is an impossible proposition. Hence, something concrete will have to be put on the credit side so as to debit achievement of success in life.

Dr. Abdul Kalam has given the answer to this in his famous quote. “Knowledge with action, converts adversity into prosperity”. Knowledge backed by hard work is the formula for success. It is clarity of thinking coupled with sincerity in action when adopted as principle of life, makes success enduring. However, the present environment is: everyone is looking for instant success and not imbibing the basic principle. Visits to astrologers, consulting palmists, figuring numerologists, adding alphabets to name, demand applications in lieu of offerings at places of worship and various other measures seem to be the means of achieving success. Do these measures help? Can one achieve one’s goal by following such procedures? Are there any short cuts to success? Can success be achieved in life without putting in hard work? For people following different beliefs, there are many questions that do not have an answer. However, Lord Krishna in verse 5 of Chapter 6 of Bhagwad Geeta has emphatically said that it is one’s own efforts that lift him up.

One should lift oneself by one’s own efforts and should not degrade oneself: for one’s own self is one’s friend, and one’s own self is one’s enemy. [Ch.6 Verse 5]

If success was possible without one’s own efforts, Lord Krishna would not have said these words or for that matter the entire advice to Arjuna. He could have suggested other easier measures – but Krishna did not do so. He even said that even I cannot help in raising you but only you can raise yourself by your own efforts. Success thus, is impossible without endeavor. Without constructively applying knowledge with sincerity in action, the outcome can never be “Success”. Even if it is regarded as success, it won’t sustain. Mahatma Gandhi includes: “Wealth without work” and “Knowledge without character,” as one of seven deadly sins. Wealth is a visible and important ingredient of success, but the same acquired without work, is a sin. Knowledge, a major tool to achieve success, if applied negatively is also not approved. One has to put his own conscious hard work to achieve ‘success’. When sincere effort and wisdom combine, the outcome is bound to be “Success”. Success set in an equation would be:

Success = Sincerity in Action + Constructive Application of Knowledge

The above formula to success is also confirmed by Lord Krishna in the last verse of Bhagwad Geeta. It is in verse 78 of Chapter 18 where He says:

Wherever there is Krishna, the Lord of Yoga, wherever there is Arjuna, the archer, there is wealth, prosperity, happiness, victory and unfailing righteousness; such is my conviction.
[Ch.18 Verse 78]

Krishna in pure sense symbolises “Intellect”. Krishna is wisdom personified, ambassador of Knowledge. Arjuna on the other hand is ‘sincerity and hard work’ and ambassador of ‘Action’. This combination of wisdom and action constitutes or are the constituents of success.

I would conclude by saying:

The only way to go about
Departing me, mine, myself,
Brace thy work with knowledge profound
Success sure to greet around.

So let us achieve real success and satisfaction by working with sincerity coupled with detachment.

IFRS Exposure Draft on Leases – Sectoral Impact

fiogf49gjkf0d

The
International Accounting Standards Board (IASB) and the U.S. Financial
Accounting Standards Board (FASB) released a joint revised exposure draft on
lease accounting on 16th May 2013 (the ED). This ED proposes fundamental
changes to lease accounting which would bring most leases on the balance sheet
for lessees. Recognising leases on the balance sheet is a long stated goal of
the standard setters. These proposals would achieve that goal.

In addition to recognising most leases on the balance sheet for lessees, the
proposals would also introduce new lease classification tests resulting in a
‘dual model’ for both lessees and lessors. This would preserve straight-line
expense recognition for most leases of property, i.e. land and/or buildings,
similar to operating leases today. However, there would be recognition of
interest and amortisation expense for most other leases, similar to finance
leases today – i.e. lease expense would not be recognised on a straight-line
basis.

The previous article of this series discussed the proposals of the ED in
detail. To recap, the significant changes introduced by the ED include the
following:

• The biggest change proposed is the introduction of dual lease accounting
models – and a new lease classification test to assess whether a lease is a
Type A lease or a Type B lease. This does away with the concept of operating
and finance leases. The classification criteria would be based on the nature of
the underlying asset and the extent to which the asset is consumed over the
lease term.

The proposed lease classification tests are fundamentally different from the
current ‘risks and rewards’ approach in IAS 17. Also, they perform a different
role, for example, for lessees, the outcome of the classification tests would
no longer determine whether a lease is recognised on the balance sheet, but
instead, would affect the profile of lease expense recognised over the lease
term.

• The ED proposes to bring on the balance sheet of the lessee, a lease
liability and a right-to-use (ROU) asset for both Type A and Type B leases.
Lease expenses in a type A lease comprise of amortisation of the ROU asset and
interest accretion to lease liability (a finance expense). The lease expense
would be front loaded over the lease term. Whereas, the lease expense will be
straight lined over the lease term in the case of Type B with both the components
i.e amortisation and accretion to lease liability to be presented as an
operating expense.

• The ED now proposes to include within its ambit the concept contained in
IFRIC 4 Determining whether an arrangement contains a lease. A lease would
exist when both of the following conditions are met: fulfillment of a contract
depends on the use of an identifiable asset; and the contract conveys the right
to control the use of the identifiable asset for a period of time in exchange
for consideration. While at the first glance, the proposal appears to be
similar to IFRIC 4, there are examples and clarifications in the ED with regard
to the portion of assets, control, direction to use, derivation of benefits and
substitution of assets which may lead to different conclusions about whether or
not a lease exists.

• The ED requires a reassessment of the lease payment and consequently a
computation of the new carrying value for its lease liability when there is a
change in assessment of lease term, economic incentive to exercise purchase
option, residual value guarantees and an index or rate used to determine lease
payments during the reporting period.

• The ED introduces new requirements from the lessor perspective as well. A
concept of ‘residual asset’, representing the interest of the lessor in the
underlying asset at the end of the lease term, has been introduced. The lessor
recognises a lease receivable for Type A leases by de-recognising the
underlying asset. There are specific rules around computation and recognition
of profit/loss on such de-recognition.

The above propositions will have far reaching impacts not only on the
accounting policies of companies, but also on their business strategies,
processes and systems. Significant impact will be felt on account of the
additional effort involved in reviewing and identifying lease arrangements and
extracting lease data, new requirements for estimation and judgment, balance
sheet volatility on account of reassessment, and communication of the changes
in lease accounting to the stakeholders. The foremost financial impact across
sectors will be the recording of new asset and liability which will impact the
key financial metrics such as financial ratios, debt covenants, etc. A summary
that highlights the key impact that the ED may have on certain specific sectors
is given below:


Aviation:

The airline operators deploy aircrafts taken on operating and finance leases.
The ED will require recognition of most of the operating leases on the balance
sheet. Considering the high value of the underlying asset, this will
significantly impact the debt to be recorded on balance sheet. The p r o p o s
a l will also impact the income statement profile for many leases, accelerating
e x p e n s e recognition compared to current operating lease treatment.

Example –
Company A enters into a 4-year lease contract for an aircraft which has a
total economic life of 20 years. The lease does not contain any renewal,
purchase, or termination options. The lease payments of Rs. 2,000,000 per year
are made at the end of the period, their present value is calculated at Rs.
6,339,731 using a discount rate of 10%. The fair value of the aircraft is Rs.
35,000,000 at the date of inception of the lease.

This lease would be classified as a Type A lease since it is not property and
the lease term is considered more than an insignificant part of the total
economic life (20%) and the present value of lease payments is more than
insignificant relative to the fair value of the aircraft (18%).

This lease would have been classified as an operating lease under the existing
principles of IAS 17, and Rs. 2,000,000 would be the annual lease cost to be
accounted by the airline operator. However, the Type A classification will lead
to much different accounting under the ED proposals.

The lessee would recognise a lease liability and a ROU asset of Rs. 6,339,731. In year 1, the amortisation expense would be Rs. 1,584,933 (6,339,731/4) and interest expense of Rs. 633,973 (6,339,731*10%). In year 2, the amortisation expense would be Rs. 1,584,933 and interest expense of Rs. 497,370 [(6,339,731+633,973-2,000,000)*10%]. The cash outflow of Rs. 2,000,000 will be reduced from the lease liability. Thus, under the Type A model, the lessee would see a front loading of the lease expense.


Generally, lease payments for aircrafts are denominated in USD or EUR considering the concentration of suppliers of aircraft in the countries with USD and EUR as the functional currency. The requirement of reassessment of lease liability will significantly impact the reporting entities which do not have USD or EUR as their functional currency. The foreign currency lease liability recorded on Type A leases (erstwhile operating leases) will need to be restated and the effect taken to profit and loss account. This will have a significant impact on Indian companies, given the depreciation of the Indian Rupee.

The new judgments to be made with regard to classification of leases with regard to ‘insignificant’ portion of the economic useful life of the asset and present value of lease payment in relation to the fair value of the asset may risk different interpretations. This is further complicated with the existence of second-hand aircrafts in the market.

The ED does not discuss whether a lessee should identify components of the ROU asset as would be required for an item of property, plant and equipment. If the componentisation principles are to be applied to the aircrafts, there will be additional efforts involved.

Infrastructure:

While at first glance the proposals of the ED appear similar to that contained in IFRIC 4, different conclusions may be reached in the assessment of whether an arrangement contains a lease. For e.g. some power purchase agreements that are identified as leases under IFRIC 4 may not be leases under these proposals. This is because ED’s approach to control has a greater focus on the purchasers’ ability to direct the use of the underlying asset than IFRIC 4. Accordingly, an agreement under which an entity agrees to purchase all of the electricity from a power plant but does not control the operations of the power plant might be a lease under IFRIC 4 but not under ED.

Retail

One of the critical success factors of the companies in this industry is to have retail spaces throughout the country to increase the customer reach. In India many retail companies enter into long term lease arrangements (3-9 years) to ensure business continu-ity. This could have a significant impact on the balance sheets of retail companies ie., grossing up of asset and liability and in turn may impact debt covenants and ability to raise more funds

The following example illustrates the impact as discussed above:

Consider a property lease under which a retailer and landlord enter into a lease of a retail premise for a 5-year period. Assume that the lease payments are Rs. 4,120 per year (paid in arrears) and the discount rate is 4.12%. The lease agreement does not contain a renewal or purchase option.

Under the EDs’ proposed lease classification tests, this lease would be classified as a Type B lease by both Lessee and Lessor. This is because the asset is property (property is defined as land or a building, or part of a building, or both), the lease term is for less than a major part of the economic life of the underlying asset, the present value of the lease payments is less than substantially all of the fair value of the underlying asset, and the lease does not contain a purchase option.

Lessee would recognize a ROU asset and a lease liability for its obligation to make future lease payments. Lessee would initially measure the lease liability and ROU asset at the present value of Rs. 4,120 per year over 5 years discounted at 4.12% (Rs. 18, 280). The following table summarises the amounts arising in lessee’s balance sheet and profit and loss account.

It is important to note that amortization and interest would be combined as a single lease expense in the profit and loss account.

In this example, the ROU asset would be amortized each period by the straight-line lease expense amount minus interest on the lease liability for the period.

In this simple fact pattern, the ROU asset would equal the lease liability throughout the lease term because the lease payments are constant through-out the lease term. If a lease contains variable lease payments that are based on an index or rate, rent escalations, or a rent-free period, then the calculation of the amortization of the ROU asset each period increases in complexity and the ROU asset will not equal the lease liability after lease commencement.

Certain retail companies have arrangements for sub-contracting warehousing, distribution and re-packaging of goods on an exclusive basis. These arrangements mostly qualify as lease arrangements following the guidance in IFRIC 4 and particularly because of the complete off-take of the services/goods from the sub-contractor by the retailer. Considering the proposals of ED, such arrangements may not qualify as a lease because the retailer may not have ability to direct the use of the underlying assets as envisaged in the ED.

Banking and leasing businesses

The new proposal, for a lessor, will result in the de-recognition of underlying assets given on operating lease by leasing companies and recognition of residual asset and lease receivable, representing the interest of the lessor in the underlying asset at the end of the lease term. The new principles of computation and recognition of profit on commencement of leases will need to be applied. There will also be a significant change in the profile of lease income to be recognised. Further, the lease income will now have a component of finance income (being accretion of interest on residual asset and lease receivable). This will significantly impact the EBITDA of companies. Application of the principles of the proposal in practice will pose a significant challenge with IT systems as well.

While it is not yet known how convergence with IFRS in India interplay with the RBI’s capital adequacy framework, a key consideration of the new proposal’s impact on the financial services sector is likely to be in the area of regulatory supervision. As all leases would be brought onto the balance sheet in a grossed-up manner, the increase in liabilities could have significant adverse implications on the capital adequacy requirement, thereby reducing the amount of capital available for business.

Lending entities would need to determine the impact on debt covenants of their clients, as service coverage and leverage ratios as well as net worth calculations may be affected. It will also affect their own decisions of whether to lease or purchase assets, as well as the same decisions made by clients to whom they provide lease financing.

While the ED proposes significant changes, the local tax and regulatory regulations may or may not factor in the principles specified in the ED proposals. This will possibly result in different accounting policies being followed for tax computations. All the proposals in the ED will have a consequential impact on the deferred taxes to be recognised.

The proposals of the ED are complex and create a far reaching fundamental difference from the existing principles. While accounting professionals are getting their arms around the proposals, it will be a significant challenge to educate the users of the financial statements in terms of communicating the change in accounting policies and explaining the volatility and complexities that it brings from both an operational, as well as financial standpoint.

Given that India has not yet converged with IFRS, it will be important to watch out for the position that standard setters and regulators take in India for implementation of the new leases standard (i.e., will Ind AS be based on the old lease principles of IAS 17 or the new standard that may be issued pursuant to the ED).

Discounted Cash Flow (DCF) Valuation

fiogf49gjkf0d
Introduction
In business, ‘Cash flow is the king’ and Discounted Cash Flow uses cash flows to arrive at the value of an enterprise. The term Discounted Cash Flow (DCF) has gained popularity in the financial world, especially in the world of valuation. With the Indian economy going through the ‘developing’ phase and private sector booming, there is a spurt in mergers and acquisitions, corporate restructuring, and foreign investments in India. At the same time, Indian entrepreneurs are exploring foreign shores. It is important, in this backdrop, to know what DCF is all about and also to learn about DCF’s importance.

DCF calculations have been used in some form or the other, since money was first lent at interest during the ancient times. It gained popularity as a method for valuation of stocks after the market crash of 1929. Irving Fisher, in 1930, in his book “The Theory of Interest” and John Burr Williams, in 1938, in “The Theory of Investment Value” first formally expressed the DCF method in the modern economic terms.

Basically, the DCF method is a method whereby an enterprise as a whole or its shares are valued, using the concept of the time value of money and estimating future cash flows of the enterprise. The cash flows that an enterprise will generate over a fairly long period, are discounted to their present value, to arrive at the value of the enterprise or shares, as the case may be.

Equity valuation vs. Enterprise valuation

The DCF method of valuation is used not only for valuation of equity, but also for the enterprise valuation. When valuing an enterprise, we consider the cash flows before debt commitments unlike in equity valuation where we consider the cash flows available to equity shareholders of the company after fulfilling all other commitments.

Enterprise valuation, also called business valuation of the company is used for arriving at the purchase consideration during amalgamations, absorptions, mergers, demergers, etc. This method also helps credit rating companies like CRISIL, ICRA, etc. to arrive at the ratings to be assigned to a company.

Three Important factors to be considered for DCF
Discount Rates

Discount rates applied to cash flow should be commensurate with the risk involved in the business. Discount is based on the cost of capital to the enterprise which considers the risk involved. Cost of capital is the weighted average of cost of equity and after tax cost of debt.

Cost of Equity is mainly dependent on market risk and the expected return for that investment. There are various types of risks involved in a business – project risk, competitive risk, political risk, economic risk, etc. Cumulatively, all these are called as market risk.

The most common and widely used model for measuring the risk is Capital Asset Pricing Model (CAPM). In CAPM, all the market risk is captured in ‘Beta’. We derive the risk measure ‘Beta’ as follows:

       Covariance of asset with market portfolio
———————————————————-
            Variance of market portfolio

Assets having risk higher than average (market portfolio) will have a Beta greater than 1, while less riskier assets than average will be less than 1. A riskless asset will have a Beta of 0. There are three main factors that affect ‘Beta’.
 i) Type of Business
ii) Degree of operating leverage
iii) Degree of financial leverage

Determination of Beta becomes quite difficult in private and closely held businesses. In such cases, we generally consider comparable Betas of publicly traded companies. Risk free rate is also an important part of determination of cost using CAPM. Generally, risk free rate is the rate of return on government securities of appropriate maturity. But not all government securities are risk–free.

Last part of CAPM model is ‘equity risk premium’. This is the extra return that investors demand over and above the risk–free rate. It is the return for taking higher risk by not investing in riskfree asset. It normally ranges from 4% to 12%.

Next we come to the cost of the debt. Determining the cost of debt is comparatively simple. It is the interest rate on the money borrowed by the enterprise to finance its operations. Interest being a tax deductible expense, the cost of debt to the enterprise should be considered, after taking into account the tax benefit on the interest paid. This is arrived at, using the following formula: After tax Cost of Debt = interest rate *(1-tax rate)

Finally, we determine the Weighted Average Cost of Capital (WACC) by taking the weighted average of the cost of equity and debt according the proportion in which they have been utilised in the enterprise. This WACC is the discount rate for discounting future cash flows. Estimating Future Cash Flows Now, the important thing is to estimate the future cash flows. These are the key to DCF valuation. The term cash flows means free usable earnings. Free Cash Flow is derived as follows:

Free Cash Flow = Net Income – (Capex – Depreciation) – Change in non-cash working capital + (Debt raised – Debt repayment).

The above formula is used for equity valuation. While valuing a business or an enterprise, adjustments on account of debt is not required to be made.

This is just the basic formula, but practically, one needs to do many adjustments to the accounting earnings to arrive at the correct free cash flow to the equity. For example: R. and D. Expenses: Future benefits of these expenses are uncertain. Where benefits are expected, these may be capitalised and amortised over their life while estimating the cash flows. Similarly, for advertisement expenses if benefits are expected over a long period one may take the same stand.

One Time Expenses: All onetime expenses, extraordinary expenses which are not expected to recur in future should be ignored.

Expenses/receipts of fluctuating nature: Items such as foreign currency fluctuation whether positive or negative should be appropriately considered.

Tax subsidies: Government often offers tax subsidies and credits to specified businesses in the form of tax holiday. In such cases, particularly if tax holiday has a sunset clause, then tax is calculated at normal rates ignoring the tax holiday. Cash flows should be after considering the tax impact.

While past earnings may be used as a guide, what is important is to estimate future cash flows. Forecasting period is also an important factor as for how many years the cash flows are to be estimated and discounted. Normally, we estimate the cash flows for a period of five years. But it can be more or less, depending upon the industry and market conditions and certainty with which future cash flows can be estimated. It is subjective and depends upon the valuer and assumptions made.

Terminal Value

Since it is impossible to estimate cash flows for a long period, we estimate cash flows for a finite period, for which estimate can be made and calculate Terminal Value which is liquidation value of the enterprise at that point. Here, we assume, a growth rate of the enterprise. It is a rate at which the enterprise is expected to grow on a year-on-year basis after the terminal year. As we are assuming growth rate for a fairly long period, the rate should not be higher than the overall growth of the economy.

                                  Cash flow (n+1)

 Terminal Value = ————————————-                          
                               Cost of equity – Growth rate

During enterprise valuation, we replace cost of equity with cost of capital in the above equation.

Final Valuation
Finally, the enterprise is valued by discounting the future estimated cash flows along with terminal value calculated in the final estimated year with the cost of capital or cost of equity as the case may be. Sum of all these present values will be the enterprise value for an enterprise. For equity value we deduct debts from the enterprise value. We can find value per share by dividing equity value with number of shares outstanding.

Advantages of DCF

•    The DCF model considers the projected cash flow of a company while determining share value of the company. Investors as well as the management are interested in the future growth, rather than the present assets.
•    It gives a more realistic value of shares if the cash flow projections can be made realistically.
•    DCF assumes the going concern approach unlike other valuation techniques.

Limitations of DCF
•    In case of newly incorporated company/non operative company, it is difficult to project future cash flow and DCF may give inappropriate valuation.

•    It is also not suitable for companies with large asset base with negative cash flows, as use of this method will not depict the real value of the company.

•    Assumptions have a big impact on the value arrived at by using DCF. Any change in the estimation of core rates will change the entire value and the purpose of valuation might not be fulfilled.

DCF and Statutory Provisions
FEMA guidelines for issue of shares

The Reserve Bank of India (RBI), by Notification no. FEMA 205/2010-RB, dated 7th April, 2010, amended the pricing guidelines applicable for issue of shares by an Indian company to a non-resident and for the transfer of shares of an Indian company from a resident to a non-resident. The new guidelines stipulate that the value of shares is to be determined using the DCF method, in the case of shares of an unlisted limited company. Prior to this change, valuation was required to be done on the basis of guidelines issued by erstwhile Controller of Capital Issues. These guidelines prescribed valuation based on historical earnings and asset values.

However, the DCF method posed a problem in valuation of shares of a new company. So, recently, RBI issued a Circular No. 36 dated 26th September 2012 under which shares can be issued to non-residents at face value if these are by way of subscription directly to Memorandum of Association which clarified the uncertainty on this issue.

Income-tax Act

Section 56(2)(viib) as inserted in the Finance Act, 2012 provides that if a closely held company issues shares at a higher price than Fair Market Value (FMV), then the difference over and the FMV if exceeding Rs. 50,000 will be taxable in the hand of issuing company.

Recently, vide Notification No. 52/2012 dated 29-11- 2012 amending Rule 11UA of Income Tax, the CBDT introduced DCF valuation as one of the two the methods for determining the FMV of unquoted shares for the purposes of section 56(2)(viib).

ITAT (Chennai) in a recent case of Ascendas (India) Pvt. Ltd. (ITAT No. 1736/Mds/2011) held valuation of shares under DCF method as an appropriate method to determine Arm’s Length Price (ALP). In the said case, assessee sold shares to its ‘Associated Enterprise’ and considered the value as per CCI guidelines for the purpose of determining the ALP. The Transfer Pricing Officer (TPO) rejected the valuation technique and directed to consider the value as per the DCF method for the purpose of determining ALP. The Tribunal held that none of the six methods specified in section 92C and Rule 10B of the Income-tax Rules were appropri-ate in this case. It further held that CCI guidelines were issued for a different purpose and cannot be used for calculation of ALP and held that the DCF method of valuing shares and enterprise which is the method accepted internationally should be used. The Tribunal finally held that the DCF method adopted by the TPO was in accordance with section 92C(1) of the Act and it would give the value as per ‘comparable uncontrolled price’.

Conclusion

Considering the volume of cross–border FDI transactions, the use of the DCF method for valuation has increased substantially. DCF valuation will prove as a great opportunity for the young generation of chartered accountants to expand their services by providing valuation services.

Finally, the valuation itself is a subjective and varies from valuer to valuer. As Warren Buffet says “Price is what you pay and value is what you get”. Value is an intrinsic value derived from the asset unlike price, which is negotiated between the buyer and the seller.

Appeal to Appellate Tribunal – Third Member – Formulation point of differences and thereafter to decide: [Customs Act. 1962 Section 129 C(5)]

fiogf49gjkf0d
Amod Stampings P. Ltd. vs. Commissioner of Customs 2013 (289) ELT 421 (Guj.)

The questions of law that arose in this tax appeal was, can any order be passed by a majority, which includes the third member, when the third member admittedly holds that:

“I find that no specific point of difference has been placed before me. It appears from ‘DIFFERENCE OF OPINION’ framed by the Regular Bench that I have to concur with one of the member”

The facts are not disputed that there was difference of opinion between two learned members of the Division Bench. In view of section 129C(5) of the Customs Act, 1962 in case of difference of opinion between two members of the tribunal, the point of difference of opinion was required to be stated by the members and thereafter the matter was to be decided by a third member. The opinion of the third member would form part of the majority decision. In the facts of the present case, when the learned third member of the tribunal before whom the matter went, the differing member had not framed the point of difference of opinion. When the matter was being heard by learned third member, in his judgment, he recorded that no specific point of difference has been placed before him.

Once the learned third member found that point of difference of opinion has not been formulated by the two members of the Bench then the learned third member was required to send the matter back to the Division Bench for formulating the point of difference of opinion and only after the point of difference of opinion was formulated, decide that question. The learned third member could not say that though difference of opinion has not been framed, he has to agree or disagree with the member and accordingly he has agreed with the judicial member. The approach of the learned third member was not correct in law and he was required to send the matter back to the Bench of the two members who had differed, for formulation of the point of difference of opinion afresh so that question can be considered and decided by the learned third member.

A Division Bench of this Court in Colourtex vs. Union of India [2006 (198) ELT 169 (Guj.)] has held that exact difference has to be formulated by members of the Division Bench of the Tribunal and it is not open to them to formulate a question as to whether the appeal is to be rejected or remanded for a fresh decision for determination of duty, confiscation and penalty etc. In the present case, the question formulated by the Division Bench does not specify the requirement of s/s. (5) of section 129C of the Act. Therefore, the order passed by learned third member as well as the difference of opinion expressed, generally, by differing members without precise formulation of the point of difference cannot be entertained. The appeal was allowed. The matter was remanded to the differing members of the Tribunal to formulate point of difference in a manner required under the law and thereafter refer the matter to learned third member for decision.

levitra

Appeal to Appellate Tribunal – Pronouncement of the order – Gist of decision should be pronounced: Appeal to High Court – NTT – The High Court has no power to entertain an appeal, even though notification not yet issued by Govt. to set up NTT. (Customs Act 1962 S.130)

fiogf49gjkf0d
Commissioner Of Customs (SEA), Chennai vs. C.P. Aqua Culture (India) P. Ltd. (2013) (290) ELT 202 (Mad.)

The appeal of the first respondent, a private company was posted for hearing before the Appellate Tribunal on 04-06-2009 and after hearing the detailed arguments from both sides, the Appellate Tribunal pronounced the order in the open Court allowing the appeal and the gist of the said pronouncement was recorded and signed by the Members on 04-06-2009 but the matter was entrusted to the Member (Technical) for drafting a detailed order giving the reasons. Subsequently, vide internal note dated 22-06-2009, the matter was posted for re-hearing on 30-06-2009. As against the same, the first respondent Company filed the Writ Petition seeking a direction to the Appellate Tribunal to pass the detailed order in line with the pronouncement made in the open Court and gist of decision recorded and signed on 04-06-2009.

The learned single Judge, on consideration of the submissions made by the learned counsel for the parties and the materials placed on record, allowed the Writ Petition directing the Appellate Tribunal to pass a detailed order in the appeal filed by the first respondent in consonance with the gist of the decision pronounced, recorded, signed and dated in open Court on 04-06-2009 within 15 days from the date of receipt of the order. Feeling aggrieved, the Department preferred a Writ Appeal.

The main contention of the learned counsel representing the Department was that the Tribunal immediately after hearing the appeal on 04-06- 2009 observed that “appeal allowed” without recording the gist of the order, and according to him, it is only the formal expression of the Tribunal to allow the appeal in the open Court without dictating any reasoned order and such an oral order announced in open Court, but not followed by a detailed written order giving reasons, is not a valid order in the eyes of the law. He further submitted that the note dated 22-06-2009 given by the Technical Member for re-hearing of the appeal was accepted by the Vice President (Judicial Member) and, therefore, prayed for interference of this Court and also sought for directions to the Tribunal to rehear the appeal as the gist of the order was not passed by it on 04-06-2009.

The Hon’ble Court observed that though the order was pronounced in the open Court on 04-06-2009 as “Appeal allowed” and last hearing date was recorded as 04-06-2009, an endorsement has been made by the Vice-President to the Member (Technical) to the effect “for orders please” from which it is clear that the matter was entrusted to the Member (Technical) for drafting a detailed order. Therefore, there cannot be any dispute that 04-06-2009 is the last date of hearing.

The Tribunal simply held “appeal allowed” without recording even the gist of the decision and, therefore, the same cannot be termed as a decision or order or judgment of the Tribunal.

The Hon’ble Court further observed that the circumstances leading to the filing of the appeal were not as per the provisions of the Act or Rules. The other issue before the Court was whether the High Court had the power to entertain an appeal against the order of the Appellate Tribunal.

The unamended section 130 of the Customs Act speaks about appeal to High Court. It enables the aggrieved person to file an appeal to the High Court against the order passed by the Appellate Tribunal on or after the 1st day of July, 2003. But it is pertinent to note that by virtue of enactment of the National Tax Tribunal Act, 2005 (49 of 2005), several provisions of the Act were omitted including section 130. This section was omitted by section 30 and schedule, part VI with effect from 28-12-2005. Therefore, from the date of omission of Section 130, the jurisdiction of the High Court is excluded.

Though the learned counsel for the first respondent tried to convince the Bench that notification is yet to be issued, the Act is very clear that the jurisdiction of the High Court was excluded from 28-12-2005.

There is no dispute that the High Courts in India have inherent and plenary powers, and as a court of record the High Courts have unlimited jurisdiction including the jurisdiction to determine their own powers. However, the said principle has to be decided with the specific provisions in the enactment and in the light of the scheme of the Act, particularly in this case, in view of enactment of Act 49 of 2005 by virtue of which the jurisdiction of the High Court u/s. 130 of the Act has been ousted, it would not be possible to hold that in spite of the abovementioned statutory provisions, the High Court is free to entertain appeal against the order passed by the Appellate Tribunal.

The Hon’ble Court held that the High Court had no power to entertain an appeal filed against the order of the Tribunal and if the parties were aggrieved, they should have approached the Hon’ble Supreme Court by way of appeal u/s. 130-E of the Customs Act instead of resorting to invoke Article 226 of the Constitution of India when the jurisdiction of this Court has been ousted by Act 49 of 2005 from 28-12-2005.

The Division Bench thus held that the learned single Judge ought not to have entertained the Writ Petition.

The Writ Appeal was allowed.

levitra

2013 (30) S.T.R. 478-(Tri.-Del) Batra Motors & Travels vs. CCE, Delhi – III.

fiogf49gjkf0d
In absence of evidence, gross receipt in bank held not taxable.

Facts:
The appellant provided “rent-a-cab” services to various organisations on which service tax was not paid. The Respondent on the basis of bank statement showing receipt of hiring charges received from various individuals as well as various units for providing “rent-a-cab” services confirmed the demand of service tax along with interest and penalty.

Held:

The entire money found in the bank’s statement cannot be considered as against “rent-a-cab” services until there was any evidence to show the same. In the absence of any evidence, it was held that the receipt cannot be considered as value subject to service tax.

levitra

2013 (30) S.T.R. 532 (Tri.–Kolkata) Seven Star Steels Ltd. vs. Commissioner of Central Excise, Customs &S.T.- BBSR- II

fiogf49gjkf0d
CENVAT credit on transportation of waste generated in processing of iron ore is eligible – Rule 3(5) of CCR not applicable to ‘input service’ Facts:
The appellant engaged in the manufacture of sponge iron availed CENVAT credit of GTA service in respect of iron ore fines generated in the process of screening and were in the nature of unavoidable waste which fetched some price when sold in the market. The revenue contended to reverse the said credit. The Appellant submitted that in terms of the CENVAT Credit Rules, 2004, the credit on input services, cannot be denied on the ground that some part of the input is contained in the waste. Rule 3(5) further prescribed reversal of CENVAT credit on removal of inputs or capital goods which in the present case does not apply.

Held:

The Tribunal allowed the appeal and held that input iron ores were subjected to the process of screening which was a part of the manufacturing process. After the process the same could not be called as input as such. The Tribunal further held that Rule 3(5) of the CENVAT Credit Rules,2004 directed for reversal of CENVAT credit on inputs or capital goods and the same is not applicable on input services.
levitra

Across the Border

fiogf49gjkf0d
For the first time after Independence, a democratically elected government completed its five-year term in Pakistan and elections were held for the National Assembly. After many years, the elections have been free and fair. There was always a fear that the elections will be delayed or aborted. Nawaz Sharif is expected to be elected as the Prime Minister of Pakistan on 5th June for an unprecedented third time. His party, the Pakistan Muslim League–Nawaz (PML-N) won about 125 of the 272 directly elected seats in the National Assembly.

Since its independence, Pakistan has rarely had a stable, democratically elected government. The army in Pakistan has always played an important role and has a significant influence in the affairs of that country, unlike our country where the defence forces are subordinate to the political leadership of the country. Pakistan also has issues of dealing with terrorists and fundamentalists. The government of the day in that country cannot ignore them. In fact, often for a variety of reasons, it has helped these groups. The Economy of Pakistan is not in the best of shape. It also has to mend its relations with Afghanistan.

Both India and Pakistan have been, for decades, obsessed with each other. The Kashmir issue has been a bone of contention since the days of Partition. When faced with turbulence at home, the governments in both the countries deflect the attention of people by raising issues with the other country. However, in recent years, in the campaign for elections in India, the issues have been economic development, progress etc., rather than Pakistan. A similar change was seen in the recently concluded elections in Pakistan. All major parties campaigned on the plank of employment, education, inflation and development — domestic issues that concern the public. This, certainly, is a welcome trend.

It is heartening that democracy is taking roots in Pakistan. Nawaz Sharif, after the elections, expressed the hope that relations with India will improve and he will work towards that. It is pointless to be euphoric about the statements made by him. It is too early to expect something dramatic that will change the situation. The army, the fundamentalists and the jihadis will not easily permit any government in Pakistan to succeed in improving relations with India. Their position is threatened if there is political and economic stability in Pakistan and good relations with India. It is also a fact that on an earlier occasion, Nawaz Sharif lost his prime ministership due to his inclination to develop relations with India.

One cannot forget various Pakistan-sponsored terrorist attacks that India has witnessed, particularly over the past few years. The Kargil War was fought when Nawaz Sharif was the premier of Pakistan. He claims that he was unaware of the exercise of infiltration in the Kargil area carried out by the army and the paramilitary forces. While he cannot escape the responsibility of what happened during his tenure, India cannot ignore it.

In spite of all this, it is in the interest of India that Pakistan (and also Bangladesh) have internal stability and a progressing economy. Just as when a student tastes success in examinations, he is motivated to study more and progress further, similarly when a country tastes economic success and progress, the people as well as the government start working towards further development rather than focussing on unproductive issues. We experienced that when the Indian economy was booming a few years back till the global meltdown and corruption within the country reversed the process.

Political developments in Pakistan are observed by other countries as well. Both the US and China have special interests in Pakistan. While the people of Pakistan have condemned the drone attacks by USA, America will never forget the 9/11 attacks on the World Trade Centre. Yet Pakistan has generally been an ally of USA and in return, Washington has funded Pakistan from time to time.

India will go for elections in 2014 while the new government in Pakistan will be busy in stabilising its position. It is only then, that one really will be able to see progress, if any, in the relations between the two countries.

The experience with Pakistan has been different, yet the hope persists.

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 70 dated 8th November, 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d
Third party payments for export/import transactions

This circular permits the payments for export/import of goods/software to be received from third parties, subject to the following conditions:

Export of Goods/Software

a) There must be a firm irrevocable order backed by a tripartite agreement.

b) Third party payment must come from a Financial Action Task Force (FATF) compliant country and through the banking channel only.

c) The exporter must declare the third party remittance  in the Export Declaration Form (EDF).

d) It is the responsibility of the Exporter to realise and repatriate the export proceeds from such third party named in the EDF.

e) Banks will continue reporting of outstandings, if any, in the XOS against the name of the exporter. However, instead of the name of the overseas buyer from where the proceeds have to be realised, the name of the declared third party must appear in the XOS.

f) In case of shipments being made to a country in Group II of Restricted Cover Countries, (e.g. Sudan, Somalia, etc.), payments for the same can be received from an Open Cover Country.

Import Transactions

a) There must be a firm irrevocable purchase order/ tripartite agreement in place.

b) Third party payment must be made to a Financial Action Task Force (FATF) compliant country and through the banking channel only.

c) The Invoice must contain a narration that the related payment has to be made to the third party named therein.

d) Bill of Entry must mention the name of the shipper as also the fact that the related payment has to be made to the third party named therein.

e) Importer has to comply with the related instructions relating to imports including those on advance payment being made for import of goods.

f) The amount of an import transaction eligible for third party payment must not exceed $100,000.

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 69 dated 23rd November, 2013

fiogf49gjkf0d
Press Release dated 27th September, 2013 –
Ministry of Finance, Government of India Notification dated October 11,
2013 issued by the Ministry of Finance (Department of Economic Affairs) –
G.S.R. 684(E)

Amendment to the “Issue of Foreign Currency
Convertible Bonds and Ordinary shares (Through Depository Receipt
Mechanism) Scheme, 1993”

Presently, unlisted Indian
companies that have not yet accessed Global Depository Receipts/Foreign
Currency Convertible Bond route for raising capital in the international
market are required to have prior or simultaneous listing in the
domestic market.

This circular permits, initially for a period
of two years, unlisted companies incorporated in India to raise capital
abroad without prior or subsequent listing in India. The Indian company
must fulfill the following conditions: –

(a) Unlisted Indian
companies can list abroad only on exchanges in IOSCO/FATF compliant
jurisdictions or those jurisdictions with which SEBI has signed
bilateral agreements.

(b) The ADR/GDR can be issued subject to
sectoral cap, entry route, minimum capitalisation norms, pricing norms,
etc. as per FDI regulations notified by the RBI from time to time.

(c)
The pricing of such ADR/GDR has to be determined in accordance with the
provisions of paragraph 6 of Schedule 1 of Notification No. FEMA. 20
dated 3rd May 2000, as amended from time to time.

(d) The number
of underlying equity shares offered for issuance of ADR/GDR that have to
be kept with the local custodian has to be determined upfront and the
ratio of ADR/ GDR to equity shares has to be decided upfront based on
FDI pricing norms of equity shares of unlisted company.

(e) The
unlisted Indian company has to comply with the instructions on
downstream investment as notified by the RBI from time to time.

(f)
The capital raised abroad can be utilised for retiring outstanding
overseas debt or for bona fide operations abroad including for
acquisitions overseas.

(h) In case the funds raised are not
utilised abroad, the company must repatriate the funds to India within
15 days and such money must be parked only with banks recognised by RBI
and can be used for eligible purposes.

(i) The unlisted company will have to file reports with RBI as may be prescribed.

levitra

(2013) 90 DTR 197 (Chennai) Madras Motor Sports Club vs. DIT (Exemptions) A.Y.: 2009-10 Dated: 21-12-2012

fiogf49gjkf0d
S/s. 2(15) & 12AA – Registration of a charitable trust cannot be cancelled only on the ground that its aggregate receipts of the nature mentioned in the first proviso to section 2(15) exceeded threshold limits provided in second proviso to section 2(15).

Facts:

The assessee, a motor sports club, registered as a society, was also having registration under erstwhile section 12A(a). The objectives of the assessee, inter alia, were to promote sports of motor car and motorcycle and conduct motor races competitions, etc. As per DIT (Exemptions), though the objects and activities were covered under the category of “advancement of general public utility” coming within the ambit of section 2(15), assessee’s receipts were in the nature of business receipts and were more than Rs. 10 lakh (this limit is now raised to Rs. 25 lakh w.e.f. 01-04-2012). Therefore, the objects and activities of the assessee could no more be considered as charitable in nature as per the first and second provisos to section 2(15). In this view of the matter, he cancelled registration granted to the assessee u/s. 12A(a).

Held:

A harmonious reading of both the provisos to section 2(15) will only mean that in the years in which the receipts of nature mentioned in first proviso exceeded Rs. 10 lakh, the assessee will not be eligible for exemption u/ss 11 and 12. It will not mean that an otherwise charitable object of general public utility will become a non-charitable one merely because its aggregate receipts of the nature mentioned in the first proviso to section 2(15) exceeded Rs. 10 lakh. Therefore, registration granted to the assessee u/s. 12A(a) cannot be cancelled only on that ground. If in the very next year, assessee’s receipts are less than Rs. 10 lakhs, then it will have to be granted the exemption available u/ss. 11 and 12, if other conditions are satisfied. In other words, nature of objects of the assessee cannot fluctuate in tandem with the quantum of receipts mentioned in the first proviso.

levitra

(2013) 90 DTR 350 (Mum) ACIT vs. Jaimal K. Shah A.Y.: 2007-08 Dated: 30-05-2012

fiogf49gjkf0d
Section 2(29A) – Capital gains on subsequent sale of flats received by the land owner from the developer under a development agreement needs to be computed separately for transfer of land and suprestructure.

Facts:

The assessee, owner of land since 1962, entered into an agreement with a developer in 2001. Under the agreement, while transferring interest in the land to the extent of 45 % for a consideration of Rs. 61 lakh, assessee retained the balance 55 % of land together with right to corresponding built up area thereon. As regards transfer of 45 % of land, assessee paid capital gains tax in A.Y.: 2002-03. Assessee was handed over possession of the built up area vide occupation certificate dated 24-2-2005. During A.Y.: 2007-08, assessee sold two flats and returned capital gains on sale of flats as long-term capital gains on the plea that it was under the right created under agreement of 2001 that assessee acquired and sold the flats. The Assessing Officer did not accept the computation of capital gain made by the assessee taking gain as long term capital gain. The Assessing Officer observed that the assessee had taken possession of the flats as per full occupation certificate dated 24-02-2005 and therefore, assessee was holding the said flats from the said date and since flats were sold in A.Y.: 2007- 08, the period of holding was less than three years and therefore capital gain had to be treated as short term capital gain.

Held:

Right to claim the flat as per agreement in the year 2001 was an asset but the assessee had not sold the right to acquire the flats. The assessee had sold the flats of which he was owner. The right to acquire the flats, no longer subsisted once the assessee acquired the flats and took possession of the same on 24-02- 2005. The right to acquire the flats and ownership of the flats are two different assets. The capital gain had therefore to be computed in respect of sale of flats and not in respect of right to acquire the flats.

However the assessee alongwith flats had also sold his right in the land which was an independent asset and which was being held by him since 1962 as an owner. Therefore sale consideration also included price paid in respect of right in the land in addition to price for superstructure. It would be reasonable to adopt a profit margin of 25% on the cost of construction of the flats to arrive at the sale consideration pertaining to the superstructure. The balance sale consideration of the flats will be appropriated towards the sale price for the transfer of right in the land.

Thus, the capital gain in respect of transfer of right of assessee in the land has to be computed separately as long term capital gains and gain in respect of sale of superstructure has to be treated as short term capital gain.

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 68 dated 1st November, 2013 Notification No. FEMA.292/2013- RB dated 4th October, 2013, Press Note No. 2 (2013 Series) dated June 3, 2013 – DIPP Foreign Direct Investment (FDI) in India – definition of ‘group company’

fiogf49gjkf0d
This circular has modified Notification No. FEMA. 20/2000-RB dated 3rd May 2000, by including the definition of the term ‘group company’ as follows: –

‘Group company’ means two or more enterprises which, directly or indirectly, are in position to:

(i) exercise 26%, or more, of voting rights in other enterprise; or

(ii) appoint more than 50% of members of board of directors in the other enterprise.

levitra

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 63 dated 18th October, 2013 Memorandum of Procedure for channeling transactions through Asian Clearing Union (ACU)

fiogf49gjkf0d
This circular states that the ACU Board of Directors at their meeting held on 19th June, 2013 have decided to include only transactions involving export/import of goods and services among ACU countries as eligible for payment under the ACU Mechanism. As a result, the old Para 7 and sub-paragraph (b) of Para 8 stands revised as follows: –

 Extant Para 7 and Para 8(b) to the Annex of A.P.(DIR Series) Circular No.35 dated 17th February, 2010

 Revised Para 7 and Para 8 (b) to the Annex of A.P.(DIR Series) Circular No.35 dated 17th February, 2010

 7. Eligible Payments
Transactions that are eligible to be made through ACU are payments –
(a) from a resident in the territory of one participant to a resident in the territory of another participant;
(b) for current international transactions as defined by the Articles of Agreement of the International Monetary Fund;
(c) permitted by the country in which the payer resides;
(d) not declared ineligible under paragraph 8 of this Memorandum; and
(e) for export/import transactions between ACU member countries on deferred payment terms.
Note: – Trade transactions with Myanmar may be settled in any freely convertible currency, in addition to the ACU mechanism.
8. Ineligible Payments

(b) payments which are not on account of current international transactions as defined by the International Monetary Fund, except to the extent mutually agreed upon between Reserve Bank and the other participants

 7. Eligible Payments
Transactions that are eligible to be made through ACU are payments –
(a) for export/import transactions between ACU member countries including export and import on deferred payment terms; and
(b) not declared ineligible under paragraph 8 of this
Memorandum
Note: –
Trade transactions with Myanmar may be settled in any freely convertible currency, in addition to the ACU mechanism.
8. Ineligible Payments

(b) payments that are not on account of export/import transactions between ACU members countries except to the extent mutually agreed upon between the Reserve Bank and the other participants

PART C: Information & Around

fiogf49gjkf0d
Public Authority:
Aurangabad Information Commissioner has ruled that Global Towers, a franchisee of the Maharashtra State Electricity Distribution Company (MSEDCL) for Aurangabad city, came within the purview of the Right to Information Act and was bound to provide information to power consumers.

RTI applicant, Hemant kapadia had made an application to Global Towers (GT) which was rejected by it on the ground that it was a private company and the RTI Act did not apply to it. MSEDCL representatives submitted before the Commission that all applications received from consumers under the RTI Act had been forwarded to Global Towers, but it did not respond and so no information could be given to Kapadia.

All along, Global Towers had taken the view that it would provide information to MSEDCL and that there was nothing wrong in denying information to consumers. In some cases, the firm did provide information, but it was submitted to. MSEDCL and not the consumers.

Information Commission ruled that GT had received substantial assistance form MSEDCL and owing to that assistance view the GT was able to perform and provide service. Accordingly, in the view of the Information Commissioner, GT comes under the purview of the RTI Act and is a Public Authority.

Panchayat head:
Bhadresh Vamja, a 21 year-old law student, who tenaciously used Right to Information (RTI) to fight corruption, has been elected as the sarpanch of Saldi village. He is also one of the youngest sarpanchs in the state of Gujarat.

Vamja is the second RTI activist to be elected to village panchayat for empowering people through RTI. Last year, blind activist Ratna Ala was elected as deputy sarpanch of Rangpar village in Surendranagar.

levitra

(2013) 90 DTR 289 (Bang)(SB) Biocon Ltd. vs. DCIT A.Ys.: 2003-04 to 2007-08. Dated: 16-07-2013

fiogf49gjkf0d
Facts:

The assessee-company floated an ESOP scheme, under which it granted option of shares with face value of Rs. 10 at the same rate by claiming that the market price of such shares was Rs. 919, thereby claiming the total discount per option at Rs. 909. The difference between the alleged market price and the exercise price, at Rs. 909 per option was claimed as compensation to the employees to be spread over the vesting period of four years on the strength of the SEBI Guidelines and accounting principles. The assessee claimed that the employee stock option compensation expense was deductible u/s. 37(1).

The revenue did not accept the assessee’s contention of the supremacy of the accounting principles and SEBI Guidelines for the purposes of computation of total income on ground that it was a short capital receipt and a contingent liability. The revenue also canvassed a view that expenditure denotes “paying out or away” and unless the money goes out from the assessee, there can be no expenditure so as to qualify for deduction u/s. 37.

A Special Bench was constituted by the Division bench to decide whether discount on issue of Employee Stock Options is allowable as deduction in computing the income under the head profits and gains of business.

Held:

The Special Bench analysed this issue by sub-dividing it into three questions , viz.,

I. Whether any deduction of such discount is allowable?

When a company undertakes to issue shares to its employees at a discount on a future date, the primary object of this exercise is not to raise share capital, but to earn profit by securing the consistent and concentrated efforts of its dedicated employees during the vesting period. Such discount is simply one of the modes of compensating the employees for their services and is a part of their remuneration. Thus, the contention of the revenue that by issuing shares to employees at a discount, the company got a lower capital receipt, is bereft of any force.

From the stand point of the company, the options under ESOP vest with the employees at the rate of 25 % only on putting in service for one year by the employees. Once the service is rendered for one year, it becomes obligatory on the part of the company to honour its commitment of allowing the vesting of 25 % of the option. The mere fact that the quantification is not precisely possible at the time of incurring the liability would not make an ascertained liability a contingent. It is, therefore, held that the discount in relation to options vesting during the year cannot be regarded as a contingent liability.

When the definition of the word “paid” u/s. 43(2) is read in juxtaposition to section 37(1), the position which emerges is that it is not only paying of expenditure, but also incurring of the expenditure which entails deduction u/s. 37(1) subject to the fulfillment of other conditions. Thus discount on shares under the ESOP is an allowable deduction.

II. If deductible, then when and how much?

Mere granting of option does neither entitle the employee to exercise such option nor allow the company to claim deduction for the discounted premium. It is during the vesting period that the company incurs obligation to issue discounted shares at the time of exercise of option. Thus the event of granting options does not cast any liability on the company. On the other end is the date of exercising the options. Though the employees become entitled to exercise the option at such stage but the fact is that it is simply a result of vesting of options with them over the vesting period on the rendition of services to the company. In the same manner, though the company becomes liable to issue shares at the time of the exercise of option, but it is in lieu of the liability which it incurred over the vesting period by obtaining their services. Thus, the liability is neither incurred at the stage of the grant of options nor when such options are exercised.

The company incurs liability to issue shares at the discount only during the vesting period and the amount of such deduction is to be found out as per the terms of the ESOP scheme by considering the period and percentage of vesting during such period.

III. Subsequent adjustment to discount

The company incurs a definite liability during the vesting period, but its proper quantification is not possible at that stage as the actual amount of employees cost to the company, can be finally determined at the time of the exercise of option or when the options remain unvested or lapse at the end of the exercise period. It is at this later stage that the provisional amount of discount on ESOP, initially quantified on the basis of market price at the time of grant of options, needs to be suitably adjusted with the actual amount of discount.

As regards the adjustment of discount when the options remain unvested or lapse at the end of the exercise period, it is but natural that there is no employee cost to that extent and hence there can be no deduction of discount qua such part of unvested or lapsing options. But, as the amount was claimed as deduction by the company, such discount needs to be reversed and taken as income.

In the second situation in which the options are exercised by the employees after putting in service during the vesting period, the actual amount of remuneration to the employees would be only the amount of actual discount at the time of exercise of option. After certain changes to the relevant provisions in this regard , the position which now stands is that the discount on ESOP is taxable as perquisite u/s. 17(2)(vi). The position has been clarified beyond doubt by the legislature that the ESOP discount, which is nothing but the reward for services, is a taxable perquisite to the employee at the time of exercise of option, and its valuation is to be done by considering the fair market value of the shares on the date on which the option is exercised. Thus, it is palpable that since the remuneration to the employees under the ESOP is the amount of discount with respect to the market price of shares at the time of exercise of option, the employees cost in the hands of the company should also be with respect to the same base.

The amount of discount at the stage of granting of options with respect to the market price of shares at the time of grant of options is always a tentative employee cost because of the impossibility in correctly visualising the likely market price of shares at the time of exercise of option by the employees, which, in turn, would reflect the correct employees cost. Since the definite liability is incurred during the vesting period, it has to be quantified on some logical basis. It is this market price at the time of the grant of options which is considered for working out the amount of discount during the vesting period. But, since actual amount of employee cost can be precisely determined only at the time of the exercise of option by the employees, the provisional amount of discount availed as deduction during the vesting period needs to be adjusted in the light of the actual discount on the basis of the market price of the shares at the time of exercise of options.

levitra

PART A: order of high court

fiogf49gjkf0d
Address in the RTI application, section 6(2) of the RTI Act:

A short judgment of Calcutta High Court-

RTI Activist, Mr. Avishek Goenka approached the Calcutta H.C. in a writ petition and submitted that the authorities should not insist upon the detailed address of the applicant as and when any application is made under the Right to Information Act.

He stated that giving full address would cause a threat to the activist and in fact there had been past incidents of unnatural deaths of activist in the field, presumably by the interested persons having vested interest to conceal the information that is asked for by the activist.

He submitted that the applicant would provide a particular post-box number that would automatically conceal his identity to the public at large.

The Court considered the relevant provisions of the RTI Act and stated: Section 6(2) of the Right to information Act, 2005 would clearly provide, an applicant making request for information shall not be required to give any reason for requesting the information or any other personal details except those that may be necessary for contacting him.

The court further stated:
Looking to the said provision, we find logic in the submission of the petitioner. When the legislature thought it fit, the applicant need not disclose any personal detail, the authority should not insist upon his detailed whereabouts particularly 

when post-box number is provided for that wouldestablish contact with him and the authority.

In case, the authority would find any difficulty with the post-box number, they may insist upon personal details. However, in such case, it would be the solemn duty of the authority to hide such information and particularly from their website so that people at large would not know of the details.

We thus dispose of this writ petition by making the observations as above. The Secretary, Ministry of Personnel should circulate the copy of this order to all concerned so that the authority can take appropriate measure to hide information with regard to personal details of the activist to avoid any harassment by the persons having vested interest.

[Mr. Avishek Goenka: W.P. 33290(W) of 2013 dated on20.11.2013.]

levitra

Recovery of loan – Liability of guarantors – Is Co-extensive and Joint as well as Several: SFC Act 1951. Section 29 :

fiogf49gjkf0d
Usha Rani & Anr vs. Delhi Financial Corporation & Ors AIR 2013 Delhi 207

The respondent No. 1 Delhi Financial Corporation sanctioneda loan of Rs. 14,58,000/- to respondent No. 2 Shyam Lal for purchase of a CNG bus. A Term Loan  Agreement-cum-Hypothecation Deed was executedin favour of respondent No. 1. The petitioners had  stood as guarantors for the loan taken by respondentNo. 2 from respondent No. 1. Since respondent No.  2 defaulted in payment of the loan taken from respondentNo. 1, the bus which was purchased from the funds provided by respondent No. 1, was seized by respondent No. 1 and was sold for recovery of its dues. The respondent No. 1 filed an application u/s. 32(G) of State Financial Corporations Act “ SFC Act” for issuance of recovery certificate against the petitioners as well as the principal borrower for recovery of Rs. 17,20,507 and future interest in terms of Loan Agreement-cum-Hypothecation Deed executed by them in favour of respondent No. 1.

The respondent No. 1 had initiated proceedings for recovery of the balance amount payable to it, from the petitioners they being guarantors of the loan taken by respondent No. 2. Being aggrieved the petitioners approached the Court.
The Hon’ble Court observed that the petitioners do
not dispute that they had stood as guarantors for the
loan taken by respondent No. 2 from respondent No.
1. The grievance of the petitioners is that respondent
No. 1 is not taking steps for recovering the balance
amount from respondent No. 2.

Since the petitioners had admittedly stood as guarantors for the loan taken by respondent No. 2, the liability of the guarantors being co-extensive and the liability of the principal borrower and the guarantors being joint as well as several, it is open to respondent No. 1 to recover its dues either from the petitioners or from respondent No. 2 or from all of them.

The legal position with respect to obligation of a guarantor to pay the amount guaranteed by him to the lender was upheld by the Apex Court in Industrial Investment Bank of India Ltd. vs. Biswanath Jhunjhunwala: JT 2009 (10) SC 533 where the apex court, after considering its earlier decision on the subject, inter alia, held as under:-

“30. The legal position as crystallised by a series of cases of this court is clear that the liability of the guarantor and principal debtors are co-extensive and not in alternative. When we examine the impugned judgment in the light of the consistent position of law, then the obvious conclusion has to be that the High Court under its power of superintendence under Article 227 of the Constitution of India was not justified to stay further proceedings in O.A. 156 of 1997.”

Since the liability of the petitioners is co-extensive and not in the alternative, no infirmity was committed by respondent No. 1 in seeking to recover the balance amount due to it, from the petitioners.

levitra

Evidence – Unregistered Partition Deed – Admissibility – Nature of Document: Evidence Act, Section 91:

fiogf49gjkf0d

Raj Gopal
Sharma vs. Krishna Gopal Sharma & Ors AIR 2013 Allahabad 187

The Hon’ble High Court held that u/s. 17(1)(b) of the Act, 1908, a document
recognising oral partition, if reduced to writing, need not to be registered
but if it is a document of partition, as such, it needs be registered,
otherwise by virtue of section 49 of Act, 1908, it would be inadmissible in
evidence. A partition of a property in a family precedes a settlement or
compromise between members of family as to how property commonly and jointly,
owned by them, should be settled among them.

The matter also came to be considered by a three Judge Bench in Kale and others
vs. Deputy Director of Consolidation and others, AIR 1976 SC 807, and the apex
court concretised certain propositions considering the effect and essentials of
“family settlement” in para 10 of the judgment, and held as under:

(1) The family settlement must be a bona fide one so as to resolve family
disputes and rival claims by a fair and equitable division or allotment of
properties between the various members of the family;

(2) The said settlement must be voluntary and should not be induced by fraud,
coercion or undue influence;

(3) The family arrangement may be even oral in which case no registration is
necessary;

(4) It is well-settled that registration would be necessary only if the terms
of the family arrangement are reduced to writing. Here also, a distinction
should be made between a document containing the terms and recitals of a family
arrangement made under the document and a mere memorandum prepared after the
family arrangement had already been made either for the purpose of the record
or for information of the Court for making necessary mutation. In such a case
the memorandum itself does not create or extinguish any rights in immovable properties
and therefore does not fall within the mischief of section 17(2) [section
17(1)(b)] of the Registration Act and is, therefore, not compulsorily
registrable;

(5) The members who may be parties to the family arrangement must have some
antecedent title, claim or interest or even a possible claim in the property
which is acknowledged by the parties to the settlement. Even if one of the
parties to the settlement has no title but under the arrangement the other
party relinquishes all its claims or titles in favour of such a person and
acknowledges him to be the sole owner, then the antecedent title must be
assumed and the family arrangement will be upheld, and the Courts will find no
difficulty in giving assent to the same;

(6) Even if bona fide disputes, present or possible, which may not involve
legal claims are settled by a bona fide family arrangement which is fair and
equitable the family arrangement is final and binding on the parties to the
settlement.

In the present case, the document in question has been signed by Sri Mangelal
Sharma karta and witnessed by Sri Swaroop Singh Tomar. It does not contain
signatures of all the members of the joint family. It thus cannot be said that
it was a mere “family settlement” between members of the family and signed by
all the members. If the aforesaid document sought to be enforced so as to
determine title of respective parties, i.e. plaintiff and defendants 1 and 2 on
the property of late Mangelal Sharma, it would have to be given status of
‘partition deed’ and its registration was necessary.

The aforesaid document had rightly been held inadmissible in evidence on
account of not being registered. However, since defendant No. 2 has already
sold his share in respect of house No. 3, applying principle of estoppel, as
upheld by Apex Court in Kale (supra), he has been excluded from partition of
property in dispute.

 

2013-TIOL-831-ITAT-MUM Administrator of Estate of late Mr. E F Dinsha vs. ITO ITA No. 3019/Mum/2008 Assessment Year: 2005-06. Date of Order: 14-08-2013

fiogf49gjkf0d
Section 50C – Section 50C cannot be applied to sale agreements entered into before the introduction of the said provisions i.e. before 01-04-2003 specially when delay in execution and registration of conveyance is sufficiently explained and there is no allegation of suppression of actual consideration.

Facts:

The assessee, an administrator to the Estate of Late Mr. E. F. Dinshaw held landed properties and other tenanted properties with EF Dinshaw Trust & EF Dinshaw Charities jointly. During the previous year relevant to the assessment year 2005-06, two properties of the estate whose stamp duty value was Rs. 5,95,78,500 were sold for Rs. 42,55,045 and profit arising from the sale was computed by considering the consideration as per sale deed to be full value of consideration. The profit so computed was declared under the head `long term capital gain’. The assessee had not disputed the stamp duty value adopted by the stamp valuation authorities.

In the course of assessment proceedings, the assessee was asked to explain the vast difference between the sale consideration and the stamp duty value of the properties sold. The assessee explained that the properties were agreed to be sold in the year 1997 and 1999 and the completion of sale was delayed due to delay in obtaining the requisite permissions from the Charity Commissioner and RBI and under UL(C&R) Act. The difference in value had arisen because of a long time gap between the date when the properties were agreed to be sold and the date of actual sale. The explanation offered by the assessee was substantiated with requisite evidence in the form of correspondence, permissions, etc. The AO worked out the profit by considering the stamp duty value to be consideration and following the past practice assessed the income under the head `profits and gains of business or profession’.

Aggrieved, the assessee preferred an appeal to CIT(A) who held that profit on sale was to be charged to tax under the head `Capital Gains’ and section 50C applied to the transaction under consideration. He rejected the contention that the agreement was entered into before the date of section 50C becoming effective. He held that section 50C applied to transactions after 01-04-2003.

Aggrieved, the assessee preferred an appeal to the Tribunal where it was contended that in the facts and circumstances involved in the case of the assessee, provisions of section 50C have to be read with reference to the date of agreement instead of date of transfer and accordingly the value of the properties made for the purpose of stamp duty as on date of agreement should be taken and not as on the date of execution of conveyance deed.

Held:

The Tribunal noted that (i) for a property agreed to be sold to Avadh Narayan Singh & Ors on 12-03-1999 for Rs. 25 lakh the entire consideration was received upto 03-05-1999 and assessee had moved an application to the Charity Commissioner for sale on 05-04-1999; and (ii) the delay in executing the final conveyance of the property was because of delay in getting the required clearances from the concerned authorities, which was beyond the control of the assessee. It also noted that in respect of the other property the agreement was executed on 07-02- 1997 and the consideration of Rs 10 lakhs was partly received by the assessee on the date of agreement itself. The Tribunal mentioned that the delay in execution of conveyance was satisfactorily explained with reference to sequence of events that occurred with the supporting evidence which was beyond the control of the assessee.

The Tribunal noted that in the case of M. Siva Parvathi & Ors vs. ITO (37 DTR 124)(Vishakapatnam)(ITAT) similar issue arose. In the said case both the parties confirmed having entered into a sale agreement in August 2001 and the vendors had received part payment of total consideration in August 2001 itself. The delay in registering the sale deed was on account of the fact that vendors were under an obligation to obtain urban land clearance permission and were also under an obligation to settle certain disputes and the explanation offered by the assessee was supported by documentary evidence. There was no material brought on record by revenue to show that there was any suppression of actual sale consideration. In these facts, the Tribunal held that the provisions of section 50C could not be applied to the sale agreement as the section was not available in the statute at the time when the transaction was initially entered into. The Tribunal held that the final registration of the sale agreement was only in fulfillment of the contractual obligation and the provisions, which did not apply at the time of entering into the transaction initially could not be applied at the time the transaction was completed. It held that section 50C cannot be applied to sales agreement entered into before the introduction of the said section especially when delay in registration of sale deed was sufficiently explained and there was no suppression of actual consideration.

Following the above mentioned decision, the Tribunal held that section 50C cannot be applied to the sale agreement entered into before the introduction of the said section especially when delay in registration of sale deed was sufficiently explained and there was no suppression of actual consideration. The addition made by the AO and confirmed by CIT(A) was deleted. The appeal filed by the assessee was allowed.

levitra

Chartered Accountant – Disqualification – Offence of bigamy – Moral Turpitude – Removal proper: Natural justice – Chartered Accountants Act, 1949: Section 8(v) and 20(1)(d)

fiogf49gjkf0d
P. Mohanasundaram vs. The President, The Institute of Chartered Accountants of India, New Delhi & Anr.

AIR 2013 MADRAS 221

Appellant, a qualified Chartered Accountant, enrolled his name as Member of the Southern India Regional Council, Chennai. In the year 1984 matrimonial dispute arose between the appellant and his wife, which resulted in granting of divorce decree by the first Additional Family Court, Chennai on 13-11-2003, and the said divorce decree was confirmed by the High Court.

Before the said divorce decree was passed by the Family Court, the appellant’s estranged wife filed a complaint in the year 1990 before the Metropolitan Magistrate Court, Chennai, u/s. 494 IPC alleging bigamy. The learned Metropolitan Magistrate, Chennai, tried the said complaint and convicted the appellant and imposed sentence to undergo rigorous imprisonment for one year by judgment dated 10-05-1999, which conviction was confirmed by the Supreme Court but the sentence was reduced.y reduction in sentence.

After a lapse of 4 years and 11 months, that was on 05-07-2009, the first respondent re-opened the said issue and sent a letter to the appellant stating that the conviction for bigamous marriage involves moral turpitude and therefore as per section 8 of the Chartered Accountants Act, 1949, the appellant has to appear for an enquiry on 13-01-2009 at New Delhi to explain as to why his name should not be removed from the rolls/Register of Members. On 05-01-2009 the appellant sent a letter stating that by order dated 29-01-2004, the appellant was held ‘not guilty of any professional or other misconduct’ by considering the orders of the criminal court, including that of the Supreme Court dated 14-11-2003 and therefore no action need be initiated for the concluded matter. The first respondent, on 16-04-2010 passed an order removing the name of the appellant from the register of members.

The learned single Judge accepting the contentions raised by the respondents, upheld the order removing the name of the appellant from the Register of Chartered Accountants. The appeal is preferred against the said order.

The Hon’ble Court observed that it was not in dispute, after full trial, the appellant was convicted for the offence of bigamy and he was sentenced to undergo rigorous imprisonment for one year. The said conviction and sentence was confirmed by the Hon’ble Supreme Court, while confirming the conviction, reduced the sentence to that of sentence already suffered, as per the request made by the learned counsel for the appellant. Thus, it was beyond doubt that the conviction recorded in the criminal case against the appellant is subsisting as on today and the sentence imposed alone was reduced to the sentence already suffered.

The appellant’s contention that he was not heard before taking a decision to remove his name from the register was unsustainable as the appellant, in spite of giving opportunity to appear on 13-01-2009, not only failed to appear and he specifically took a decision not to appear. A person who refuses to appear in spite of receipt of notice for appearance, cannot be allowed to raise the plea of violation of principles of natural justice.

The next question considered was as to whether by virtue of the conviction for bigamous marriage the appellant sustained disability to retain his name in the register of Chartered Accountants.

One of the contentions of the appellant was that involvement of a person in an offence of bigamy is not coming within the purview of “moral turpitude”. The appellant and his estranged wife are Hindus, governed under the provisions of the Hindu Marriage Act, 1955. Section 17 of the Act states that marriage between two Hindus is void if two conditions are satisfied, viz., (1) the marriage is solemnised after the commencement of the said Act, and (2) at the date of such marriage, either party had a husband or wife living and the provisions of sections 494 and 495 shall apply accordingly. Thus, it was evident that if a Hindu marries with a person having a spouse living or he or she have a spouse living, marries any person, shall be liable for bigamy.

The Hon’ble Court held that the appellant married another woman, while the first marriage was subsisting, and had acted contrary to the law. Thus the offence of bigamy is coming within the meaning of “moral turpitude”. The conviction recorded against the appellant for bigamy stands even today though sentence was reduced to the period already undergone. Hence, the decision taken by the first respondent to remove the name of the appellant from the register maintained by the Chartered Accountants Council, which was upheld by the learned single Judge is valid and no interference was required.

levitra

Advocates – Representing arrested or detained person – cannot be criticised: Advocate has duty to represent such person: Constitution of India & Advocates Act 1961

fiogf49gjkf0d
K. Vijay Lakshimi (Smt) vs. Govt. of Andhra Pradesh & Ors AIR 2013 SC 3589

The Appellant was an advocate practicing in the courts at Markapur, District Prakasam in the state of Andhra Pradesh. The Andhra Pradesh High Court (Respondent No. 2 herein) had invited applications for the appointments to 105 posts of (Junior) Civil Judges. After the interviews, some 81 candidates from amongst the direct recruits were selected by a committee of Hon’ble Judges of the High Court, and this selection was approved by the Full Court on the administrative side. The Appellant was one of those who were selected,

However, it so transpired that whereas the other selected candidates were issued appointment letters, the Appellant was not. She, therefore, applied under the provisions of The Right to Information Act, 2005, to find out the reason of her non-appointment. She received a letter from the Respondent No. 1 which gave the following reason therefor:

I am directed to inform you that, adverse remarks were reported in the verification report, that your husband Sri. Srinivasa Chowdary, who is practicing as an Advocate in the Courts at Markapur is having close links with CPI (Maoist) Party which is a prohibited organisation.
of persons associated with this party, but she has never appeared in any such case. She further stated that her husband was a member of a panel of advocates who had defended political prisoners, against whom the district police had foisted false cases, and those cases had ended in acquittals. She disputed the bona-fides of the police department in making the adverse report, and relied upon the resolutions passed by various bar associations expressing that her husband was being made to suffer for opposing the police in matters of political arrests.

The Hon’ble Court observed that the decision taken by the State to not appoint a selected candidate for post of civil Judge in view of adverse police report without forwarding relevant papers to High Court for its consideration is contrary to Art 234 which specifically requires that these appointments are to be made after consultation with the State Public Service Commission and the High Court exercising jurisdiction in the concerned State. The High Court may accept the adverse report or it may not. Ultimately, inasmuch as the selection is for the appointment to a judicial post, the Governor will have to be guided by the opinion of the High Court. In the instant case in view of the letter from the Home Department, the High Court has thrown up its hands and has not sought any more information from the State.

In view of the mandate of Article 234, the High Court has to take a decision on the suitability of a candidate on the administrative side, and it cannot simply go by the police reports, though such reports will, of course, form a relevant part of its consideration. To deny a public employment to a candidate solely on the basis of the police report regarding the political affinity of the candidate would be offending the Fundamental Rights under Articles 14 and 16 of the Constitution, unless such affinities are considered likely to effect the integrity and efficiency of the candidate, or unless  there is clear material indicating the involvement of the candidate in the subversive or violent activities of a banned organisation.

The appellant selected candidate could not be turned back at the very threshold, on the ground of her alleged political activities.

She, therefore, filed a writ petition in the High Court of Judicature. The Division Bench dismissed the writ petition. Being aggrieved by this decision, the Appellant filed an appeal to the apex court.

The Appellant stated that she was not a member of CPI (Maoist), nor did she have any connection with the banned organisation or with any of its leaders. She disputed that any such organisation, by name CMS existed, and in any case, she was not a member of any such organisation. She submitted that her husband must have appeared in some bail applications
The court further observed that all such accused do have the right to be defended lawfully until they are proved guilty, and the advocates have the corresponding duty to represent them, in accordance with law.

We cannot ignore that during the freedom struggle, and even after independence, many leading lawyers have put in significant legal service for the political and civil right activists, arrested or detained.

levitra

Shareholders’ Agreements

fiogf49gjkf0d
Synopsis

Shareholders’ Agreements are one of the definitive documents in case of an investment in a company. They are full of jargon which is often unintelligible to laymen and promoters signing without understanding them. This Article explains restrictive covenants, put options and veto rights found in Shareholders’ Agreements. It also analyses their validity under the Companies Act, 1956, the 2013 Act and the position for Listed Companies. Lastly, the Article examines the remedies for enforceability of such Agreements.

Introduction

Shareholders’ Agreements are one of the definitive documents which we witness in cases of an investment in a company by a Private Equity Fund, Foreign Direct Investor, etc. A Shareholders’ Agreement contains various restrictive covenants by theexisting promoters of the investee company, which usually are in the form of representations and warranties  as well as promises to do or abstain fromdoing certain acts. These promises are important for the investor to invest in the investee company  since they represent an assurance to him about hisexit route and other rights. One unique feature of Shareholders’ Agreements is that they are full of jargon which is often unintelligible to laymen.

Promoters, usually in a hurry to secure funds, end up signing on the dotted line of the Agreement without fully understanding the true repercussions of the Agreement. It is only later when these clauses materialise into reality that they wake up and smell the coffee but by then it is too late. Through this Article, let us understand better some of the important covenants which one come across in a Shareholders’ Agreement.

Restrictive Covenants

One or more restrictive covenants, such as, First Refusal, Tag Along, Drag Along, Russian Roulette, Texas Shoot-out, Dutch auction rights, etc., are usually found in Shareholders’ Agreement. These are briefly explained below:

(a) Right of First Refusal
This is the most common and easily understood covenant since it is found in the Articles of Association of all Private Companies. In case the Promoters desire to transfer any or all of their shares, the investor will have a Right of First Refusal, popularly called a RoFR, to purchase these shares. The pricing of the RoFR and the terms and conditions of the sale are the same as those that the promoter is offering to the prospective purchaser. In some cases, the promoter may also have a RoFR on the investor’s shares.

(b) Tag Along Rights

Tag along rights mean that if the promoters wish to sell their shares to anyone else, then the investor can tag along with them and offer its own shares. Example, a buyer has agreed to buy 50,000 shares from the promoter @ Rs. 100 per share. If the investor tags along with the promoter then either the buyer buys 50,000 from him also @ Rs. 100 or he buys 25,000 each  from the promoter and the investor. Thus, the investor gets an exit if the promoter gets one. These are also known as piggy back rights since the investor piggy backs on the promoter.

(c) Drag Along Rights

On the other hand, drag along rights mean that if the investor wishes to sell his shares to a third party and if that third party also requires that the promoters should sell their shares, then the investor can drag along the promoters. Example, a buyer has agreed to buy 50,000 shares from the investor @ Rs. 100 per share. If the buyer wishes to buy more share as a pre-condition, then the investor can drag along with him the promoter and in that case the promoter must also sell the same number of shares at the same terms as the investor. Thus, if the buyer wants to buy out the whole company and not just the investor’s stake, then the drag along clause would enable an investor to facilitate such a transaction.

(d) Russian Roulette

Not very popular in India, a Russian Roulette clause means that “you buy me out or I buy you out”. The investor specifies a price at which either the promoter sells to him or buys the investor out. This is often resorted to when there is a deadlock situation.

(e) Texas Shoot Out

A third party is appointed as a Referee. Both the investor and the promoter submit bids to the Referee. Whichever is the higher bid wins and the winner must buy out the loser at that price. This is an extreme deadlock resolution mechanism.

(f) Dutch auction

A modification of the Texas Shoot out, in a Dutch auction also bids are submitted to a Referee. Only in this case the bids are for the minimum selling price. The winner must buy out the loser at the price quoted by the loser.

(g) Pre-emptive Rights

The investor has pre-emptive rights to participate in any future issuance (other than the current round) of equity (and other instruments convertible into equity) by the company on terms and at a price determined by the company but not less favourable than those offered by the company to any other investor, to retain its fully diluted equity shareholding in the company. The investor has a 20% stake in a company which has a capital of 1 crore shares. The company decides to increase its share capital by a further issue of 20 lakh shares. The investor must be offered 4 lakh shares out of this further issue so that it can maintain its holding of 20% in the post-issue capital of the company.

(h) Put Option

The investor has a right /option but not an obligation to sell its shares to the promoter of the investee company in case the company does not give it an exit in the form of an IPO /an Offer for Sale/Buyback of the investor’s shares. Thus, the promoters are bound to buy out the investor at a predetermined  price or a pricing formula whichis specified upfront. This ensures an exit for the investor if all other methods fail.

The Supreme Court has recognised such rights in its decision in celebrated decision of Vodafone International Holdings, 341 ITR 1 (SC) and held as under:

“SHA, therefore, regulate the ownership and voting rights of shares in the company including ROFR, TARs, DARs, Preemption Rights, Call Options, Put Options, Subscription Option etc. in relation to any shares issued by the company, restriction of transfer of shares or granting securities interest over shares, provision for minority protection, lock-down or for the interest of the shareholders and the company. Provisions referred to above, which find place in a SHA, may regulate the rights between the parties which are purely contractual and those rights will have efficacy only in the course of ownership of shares by the parties.”

Validity of Restrictive Covenants under Companies Act, 1956

The Supreme Court has held that they are valid against a company only if they are a part of the Articles of Association or else they remain a private contract between shareholders – V.B. Rangarajan vs.  V. Gopalkrishnan, 73 Comp. Cases 201 (SC). While thishas been the cornerstone for the law on Shareholders’ Agreements, the Supreme Court in Vodafone (supra) has taken a contrary view. The Concurring Order of J. Radhakrishnan, states in relation to Rangarajan’s judgment as follows:

“This Court has taken the view that provisions of the Shareholders’ Agreement imposing restrictions even when consistent with Company legislation, are to be authorized only when they are incorporated in the Articles of Association, a view we do not subscribe.

Rangarajan’s decision was delivered by a Two-Member Supreme Court Bench, while Vodafone’s decision has been delivered by a Three-Member Bench, although the disagreement is expressed by the Concurring Judgment of one of its Members. It may be noted that the Vodafone decision has not expressly overruled Rangarajan’s decision.

Vodafone’s decision has further laid down that shareholders can enter into any Agreement in the best interest of the company, but the only thing is that the provisions shall not go contrary to the Articles of Association. The essential purpose of the Agreement is to make provisions for proper and effective internal management of the company. It can visualise the best interest of the company on diverse issues and can also find different ways not only for the best interest of the shareholders, but also for the company as a whole.

In the case of M.S. Madhusoodhanan vs. Kerala Kaumudi Pvt. Ltd., 117 Comp Cases 19 (SC) it was held that consensual agreements between shareholders relating to their shares do not impose restriction on transferability of shares and they can be enforced like any other agreement. Even if the company is a party to the Shareholders’ Agreement, the provisions relating to management of the affairs of a company cannot be given effect to unless the same are incorporated in its Articles of Association – IL &

FS Trust Co. Ltd vs. Birla Perucchini Ltd., 47 SCL 426 (Bom). Again, in Rolta India Ltd vs. Venire Industries Ltd., 100 Comp. Cases 19 (Bom), it was held that the shareholders cannot infringe upon the fiduciary rights and duties of directors. Any agreement by which the shareholders agreed not to increase the number of directors above a certain limit was not valid as long as the restriction was enshrined in the Articles of Association. The shareholders cannot dictate terms to directors except by amending the Articles. In Reliance Natural Resources Ltd. vs. Reliance Industries Ltd. [2010] 7 SCC 1, it was held that a Family Arrangement MOU executed by the key personnel of a listed company was held not to be binding on the company since the contents of the MOU were not made public. It was held that the MOU did not fall under the corporate domain – it was not approved by the shareholders. Therefore, technically, the MOU was not legally binding.

A Single Judge of the Bombay High Court, in the case of Western Maharashtra Development Corporation vs. Bajaj Auto Ltd., 154 Comp Cases 593 (Bom), had ruled that a Shareholders’ Agreement of a public company containing restrictive covenants was invalid since the Articles of a public company could not contain covenants restricting the trans-fer of shares and it was contrary to Section.108 of the Companies Act, 1956. Subsequently, a Division Bench of the Bombay High Court, in the case of Messer Holdings Ltd vs. Shyam Ruia, 159 Comp Cases 29 (Bom) has overruled this decision of the Single Judge of the Bombay High Court. The Bombay Court here was concerned with the validity of a Right of First Refusal Clause. The Court held that the intent of section 111A of the Companies Act, 1956 dealing with free transferability of shares does not in any manner hamper the right of its shareholders to enter into private treaties so long as it is in accordance with the Companies Act, 1956 and the company’s Articles of Association. Had the Companies Act, 1956 wanted to prevent such private contracts it would have expressly done so.

Interestingly, a recent decision of the Delhi Court in the case of World Phone India vs. WPI Group Inc, 119 SCL 196 (Del) has held that even a provision in the Shareholders’ Agreement which is not contrary to the Articles of Association or the Companies Act, 1956 cannot be enforced against the company if the company is not a party to such an Agreement. While it was settled law that in case of a conflict the Articles would prevail but this decision lays down that even if the Articles are silent on an issue and not in conflict, the provisions of the Shareholders’ Agreement cannot be enforced against the company.

Thus, the issue of Articles vs. Shareholders’ Agreement has yet not reached a finality.

Position under Companies Act, 2013

The Companies Act, 2013 now provides that securities in a public company are freely transferrable but a contract or an arrangement in respect of transfer of securities in a public company shall be enforceable as a contract. This express provision sets at rest once and for all whether public companies can contain pre-emptive rights. This is a big boost for Private Equity/FDI/Private Investment in Public Equity (PIPE) transactions since they almost always come with pre-emptive rights.

Position in the case of Listed Companies

It may be specifically noted that the Bombay High Court judgment in Messer Holdings (supra) was in the case of a listed company. Recently, the SEBI, taking a cue from the Companies Act, 2013, has issued a Notification under the Securities Contract (Regulation) Act, 1956, expressly permitting “contracts for pre-emption including right of first refusal, or tag-along or drag along rights contained in shareholders agreements or articles of association of companies”. Thus, these restrictive covenants can now expressly find their way even in Shareholders’ Agreements of Listed Companies, without the prior approval of the SEBI. It may be noted that even today the Articles of Association of several Listed Companies contain such pre-emptive rights.

The Notification further provides that even agreements for put and call options on listed securities are permitted subject to the following conditions:

(i)    the title and ownership of the underlying securities is held continuously by the seller for a minimum period of 1 year from the date of entering into the contract;

(ii)    the price or consideration payable for the sale or purchase of the underlying securities pursuant to exercise of any option contained therein, is in compliance with all the laws for the time being in force as applicable;

(iii)    the contract is settled by way of actual delivery of the underlying securities; and

(iv)    the contract shall be in accordance with the provisions of the Foreign Exchange Management Act, 1999 and Rules or Regulations made thereunder.

SEBI had in the cases of Cairn India Ltd., Vedanta Resources Plc. and Vulcan Rubber Ltd., held that an option arrangement in the case of shares of a listed company is not valid. This change in position is a welcome move.

Veto Rights/Affirmative Vote

Almost all investors want Veto Rights, i.e., certain specific fundamental issues, on which the company would not take a decision without the affirmative vote of the Investor. Thus, the Investor acquires a veto right on these issues. Some of the issues which may carry a veto include, alteration of the rights and privileges of the investor’s shares; change in the capital structure of the company; related party transactions with promoters in excess of certain limits; corporate reorganisation of the company; borrowing in excess of certain limits; change in the scope of the business; capital expenditure in excess of certain limit; commencement of any major litigation by the company; changes in key management personnel, etc.

By virtue of a veto, the investor has power to stall a decision of the company. However, in most cases, he does not have power to carry out a decision on his own behest. Thus, if he refuses the company cannot go ahead but if he proposes and the com-pany refuses then he cannot proceed on his own. A question often asked is that does the grant of such special rights make the investor a person in control of the company? This is a question of fact.

In the case of Subhkam Ventures (I) (P.) Ltd. vs. SEBI, 99 SCL 159 (SAT), the SAT held that the question to be asked in each case is whether the acquirer is the driving force behind the company and whether he is the one providing motion to the organization. If yes, he is in control but not otherwise. In short, control means effective control. In this case, the SAT held that the investor who had veto rights did not control the company. The SEBI contested it before the Supreme Court, where an interesting mutual consent agreement was arrived upon. The Supreme Court’s Order in SEBI vs. Subhkam Ventures, Civil Appeal No. 3371 /2010 states that certain facts changed after the SAT Order. Accordingly, the Court, by mutual consent, disposed of the appeal filed by SEBI by keeping the question of law open and it is also clarified that the order passed by the SAT will not be treated as a precedent. This leaves the all-important question yet open for interpretation. Some of the recent high-profile foreign takeovers/joint ventures have reportedly run into a roadblock with the SEBI on similar grounds. SEBI has questioned whether the grant of special investor protection rights to the foreign investor results into a sharing of management control with the Indian promoters?

Enforceability of Shareholders’ Agreement

A breach of a Shareholders’ Agreement would give rise to a suit for specific performance by the aggrieved party under the Specific Relief Act. However, in several cases, the Agreement itself provides that Arbitration would be the sole dispute resolution mechanism. It may further provide for Indian or Foreign Arbitration, e.g., in Singapore, London, Paris, etc.

In the case of Vodafone (supra), the Supreme Court held that the manner in which Shareholders’ Agreements are to be enforced in the case of breach is given in the general law between the company and the shareholders. A breach of such an Agreement which does not breach the Articles of Association is a valid corporate action but the aggrieved can get remedies under the general law of the land for breach of the Agreement and not under the Companies Act.

In the case of Chatterjee Petrochem (I) P Ltd vs. Haldia Petrochemicals Ltd., 110 SCL 107 (SC), an interesting issue arose. Certain disputes arose be-tween two sets of shareholders who were party to a Shareholders Agreement. The aggrieved party moved a petition for oppression u/s. 397 of the Companies Act, 1956. The Supreme Court held that in that case the breach of the Shareholders’ Agreement was a breach between two members of the company and not by the company itself. Hence, no occasion arises for filing a plea for oppression u/s. 397.

Conclusion

Shareholder Agreements have always attracted a lot of controversy and the spate of conflicting judgments have fueled the fire further. Parties to a Shareholders’ Agreement would be well advised to understand the implications of what they are getting into before signing such Agreements. Do Not Act in Haste and Repent in Leisure!!

2013-TIOL-827-ITAT-PUNE GKN Sinter Metal Pvt. Ltd. vs. ACIT ITA No. 3465/M/2010 Assessment Years: 2003-04. Date of Order: 06-05-2013

fiogf49gjkf0d
Section 37 – Payment of pre-closure charges, though not a contractual obligation, to the Bank, in respect of debentures issued are expenses incurred by the assessee for the purpose of business and are allowable. By incurring pre-closure charges the assessee is relieved of further financial obligation.

Facts :

The assessee with an objective to raise funds for general corporate purposes issued unsecured, redeemable, non-convertible debentures to Mahindra & Mahindra Ltd on private placement basis. The principal terms and conditions of the placement specified only the Tenor/Maturity & Coupon Rate. There was no mention for payment of any pre-closure charges. Mahindra & Mahindra Ltd. sold these debentures to Deutsche Bank. Pending utilisation of funds, the proceeds of debenture issue were deposited in short term deposit with Standard Chartered Bank. Upon realising that the company is paying heavy interest on debentures for a period of 3 years, the debentures were cancelled and money paid back to Deutsche Bank. However, in the process, the Company had to pay pre-payment charges of Rs. 43,34,000.

The Assessing Officer (AO) held that the expenditure was not contractual but voluntary since there was no provision in the terms of issue of debentures for payment of pre-closure charges. He held the payment to be discretionary decision by the assessee who was not under any legal compulsion to make the payment. He disallowed the pre-payment charges.

Aggrieved, the assessee preferred an appeal to CIT(A) who upheld the action of the AO by relying on the decision of the Punjab & Haryana High Court in the case of Associated Hotels of India Ltd. vs. CIT (231 ITR 134)(P & H). Aggrieved, the assessee preferred an appeal to the Tribunal.

Held:

The Tribunal noted that there was no dispute about genuineness of the expenditure. The only dispute was as regards its allowability. The Tribunal did not find any merit in the contentions on behalf of the revenue that there was no contractual obligation to pay the amount under consideration. Also, that the assessee had not incurred the expenditure for raising the money but had incurred it to return the money already raised and that issue of debentures is not the business of the assessee. The Tribunal found merit in the contention of the assessee that the assessee had to incur the expenditure to relieve it from further financial burden and this was a commercial decision.

The Tribunal held that the decision relied upon by the CIT(A) was not applicable to the facts of the present case. In that case the debentures were redeemed before maturity by paying bonus and fresh debentures were issued before maturity. In the instant case, the assessee has not issued fresh debentures after prepayment of the debentures.

The Tribunal held that the sum of Rs. 43,34,000 incurred by the assessee towards prepayment charges in respect of debentures issued to be an expenditure incurred for the purpose of business and therefore allowable.
This ground was decided in favour of the assessee.

levitra

2013 (30) S.T.R. 513 (Tri.–Delhi) Ambuj Hotels & Real Estate P. Ltd. vs. Commissioner of Central Excise, Allahabad –

fiogf49gjkf0d
Stay – ‘Outdoor Caterer’s Service’ – Service tax on value of ready confectionaries sold on MRP to railway passengers onboard – activity amounts to ‘sale’ – Stay granted. Facts:
The appellant was a caterer duly registered with service tax department as an “outdoor caterer” provided food items and served meals to the passengers onboard of Shatabdi/Rajdhani and mail/Express trains which also included sale of confectionary items such as chips, biscuits etc. The Revenue contended to levy tax on the value of sale of readymade items by adding it to the assessable value. The appellant submitted that the demand was mainly on account of tax demanded on sale of items like potato chips, biscuits, cakes etc. sold by them to the passengers and a small amount on account of value of newspaper sold to IRCTC for giving to the passengers and also contended that in respect of these activities, there is no catering involved and it is simply a case of sale of items on which they appropriate paid VAT

Held:

The Tribunal stayed the recovery and held that sale of packaged items like biscuits, cakes, potato chips etc is a distinct activity from serving meals for which no separate service charges were charged and thus activity was one of sale and service tax is not payable on the value of items sold (after allowing 50% abatement as done in the impugned order).
levitra

2013 (30) S.T.R. 634 (Tri.-Delhi) G.R. Movers vs. CCE, Lucknow.

fiogf49gjkf0d
No service tax is payable on commission paid by BSNL to distributors of SIM cards / recharge coupons if BSNL has already paid service tax on value of such SIM cards etc. supplied to distributor. Facts:
The Appellants were distributors of SIM-cards and marketers of re-charge coupons. BSNL supplied these cards with fixed Maximum Retail Price (MRP) to the Appellants and paid service tax thereon. The Appellants collected the value of the cards and remitted the same to BSNL. For this activity, BSNL paid commission to the Appellants on which service tax was demanded. The Appellants submitted that the service tax demanded from the distributor on a value on which service tax was already paid by BSNL amounted to double taxation and that the said question was under dispute before the Tribunal in the past in which it held that the demand was not maintainable. Appellant referred to decisions of (i) Chetan Traders vs. CCE-2009 (13) S.T.R. 419 (Tri.) (ii) Hindustan Associated Traders and others vs. CCE-2007-TIOL- 1699-CESTAT-BANG. (iii) South East Corporation vs. CCE-2007-TIOL-1374-CESTAT-BANG.

Drawing attention to some clauses of the agreement, the revenue contended that the activities of the Appellants clearly brought out that they provided service in the nature of business auxiliary service. They further pointed out that the tax paid by BSNL was for telecommunication service to the customers and the tax demanded in the present appeal was for Business Auxiliary Service provided by the distributors to BSNL and thus there was no double taxation. The Revenue also submitted that the decisions of the Tribunal relied upon by the Appellants were no longer reliable because the decisions considered the transactions to be in the nature of purchase and sale of SIM-cards which attained finality in Idea Mobile Communications Ltd. v. CCE 2011 (23) STR 433 (SC).

Held:

Although the Appellants promoted and marketed the services and received commission which was covered under business auxiliary service, it was a case where BSNL sold the cards through the distributor and collected money from customers through distributors on which service tax was first discharged by BSNL and then paid commission to the distributors out of the consideration received from their customers. Considering the special nature of the activities and the fact that it can be easily verified that full taxable value of the service provided by BSNL to customers was subjected to tax and also considering that the recent Notification No.25/2012-ST granted exemption in this regard, the appeal was allowed.

levitra

2013 (30) S.T.R. 593 (Tri.–Kolkata) Suchak Marketing Pvt. Ltd. vs. Commissioner of Service Tax, Kolkata.

fiogf49gjkf0d
No late fee for delay in filing ‘Nil’ Returns – Board Circular No.97/8/2007 – ST dtd.23-08-2007 relied upon. Facts:
The Appellant provided commercial or industrial construction service and got registered under the said category. They filed ‘NIL’ Returns for the period September 2005 – March 2008 on 18-11-2008. Consequently, penalty under Rule 7C of the Service Tax Rules was confirmed and the Appellant was directed to pay Rs. 12,000/- for each Return and further imposed penalty of Rs.2,000/- u/s. 77 of the Finance Act, 1994. The Commissioner (Appeals) dropped the penalty u/s. 77 but confirmed the penalty of Rs. 12,000/- against the Appellant under Rule 7C of the Rules. The Revenue contended that since the penalty u/s. 77 was already dropped, there was no reason to waive the late fees under the said Rule 7C.

Held:

Relying on Board Circular No. 97/8/2007 ST dated 23/08/2007 clarifying that, in absence of any service rendered, there is no requirement to file ST-3 Returns. Further invoking proviso to the said Rule 7C, the late fees for the NIL Returns were waived.
levitra

2013 (30) S.T.R. 673 (Tri.-MUM) CCE, Mumbai – V vs. GTC Industries Ltd.

fiogf49gjkf0d
CENVAT credit – Outdoor Caterers Service availed by manufacturer – Held, providing canteen is statutory requirement – direct nexus and hence ‘input service’.
Facts:

Manufacturer of cigarettes, packing materials of paper and paper board and printing inks availed CENVAT Credit on their inputs, capital goods and input services. CENVAT credit of service tax paid on outdoor caterer’s services during March 2005-06 was disallowed and upheld but the Commissioner (Appeals) allowed the same. The department’s appeal was decided by the Larger Bench in favour of the assessee. The department challenged the order before the Hon’ble Bombay High Court which remanded it back to the Tribunal to decide in accordance with the decision of the High Court in Ultratech Cement Ltd. 2010 (20) STR 577 (Bom). The Revenue contended that in the case of Ultratech Cement Ltd., the Hon’ble High Court held that once the service tax is borne by the ultimate consumer of the service, namely the worker; the manufacturer cannot take credit of that part of the service tax which is borne by the consumer. The Assessee pleaded that the cost of canteen service was borne by the worker, was not the point of proceedings of the case, at any stage.

Held:

The Hon. Tribunal relying on the decision of the Hon. High Court in Ultratech Cements Ltd. (supra) held that the services having nexus or integral connection with the manufacture/business of final products would qualify to be input service under Rule 2(I) of 2004 Rules.

Under Factories Act, 1948, providing canteen is mandatory. The canteen service had nexus or integral connection with the business of manufacture of final product and thus would qualify to be input service.

levitra

Election to Central and Regional Council

fiogf49gjkf0d
The following members are elected to Central Council from western Region and to the western India Regional Council in the elections held in December, 2012. Our greetings and best wishes to all the elected members.
(i) Central Council from Western Region Sarvashri Dhinal Shah (Ahmedabad), Jay Chhaira (Surat), Nilesh Vikamsey, Nihar Jambusaria, Prafulla Chhajed, Pankaj Jain, Rajkumar Adukla, S.B. Zaware (Pune), Sanjeev Maheswari, Shriniwas Joshi and Tarun Ghia.
(ii) Western India Regional Council Sarvashri Abhishek Nagori (Vadodara), Anil Bhandari, Dhiraj Khandelwal, Dilip Apte (Pune), Girish Kulkarni (Aurangabad), Hardik Shah (Surat), Julfesh Shah (Nagpur), Mangesh Kinare, Mahesh Madkholkar (Thane), Neel Majithia, Parag Raval (Ahmedabad), (Ms) Priti Savla (Thane), Priyam Shah (Ahmedabad), Sushrut Chitale, Sunil Patodia, Shardul Shah, Satyanarayan Mundada (Pune), (Ms) Shruti Shah, Sandeep Jain, Subodh Kedia (Ahmedabad), Sarvesh Joshi (Pune) and Vishnu kumar Agarwal.
levitra

2013 (30) S.T.R. 703 (Tri-Mumbai) ECP housing (India) Pvt. Ltd. vs. Commissioner of Central Excise, Nashik.

fiogf49gjkf0d
Stay – “Commercial & Industrial Construction Service” – Construction of Sports Complex & Stadium – Held, construction of stadium not taxable but construction of shopping complex around stadium, taxable – Pre-deposit ordered.
Facts:

The appellant entered into a contract for construction of a stadium and a shopping complex around the stadium. The Revenue contended to levy tax on whole activity under the category of “Commercial & Industrial Construction Service”.

Held:

The levy was upheld on construction of shopping complex ordering pre-deposit of Rs. 15 lakh whereas the construction of a stadium was held as not a commercial or industrial construction service and thus not chargeable to service tax.

levitra